if I meet with such a returnal as that intimated I hope never to live through the rich grace of the Lord to see that day in which I should be repaying any that may be possessed with enmity against me in their own kind or cease to love pity and pray for them Can we not differ in opinion and tell each other in plainness of the guilt and evil we discern on each other but this direful effect of irreconcilable enmity must be produced I hope not enmity much less irreconcilable enmity And am perswaded that this Animadv cannot justly charge any of the Separatists as he in scorn calls them with any such thing And believe that God will help poor dusts to such a measure of a Gospel-spirit that there shall not be the least of the frame mentioned budding or putting forth upon them And because I conceive it may be needful I shall mind Mr. Tombs of what he hath sometimes read in the Preface to the Harmony of Confessions published in the name of the French and Belgick Reformed Churches Praeclare quodam loco dicit Ambrosius inter servos Christi contentio non debet esse sed collaâio qnum enim sit ea mentis humanae hebetudo in rebus praesertim divinis ut res alioqui maxime claras saepe perspicere non possimus quin ex mutua ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã amicâ fraternâque disceptatione plurimum lucis assequamur negari nullo modo potest Contendere vero rixari ferociter ac proterve digladiari tantum abest ut deceat à Deo institutos homines ut ne modestis aut humanis quidem conveniat Equidem Sancta Sanctè ac Religiose sunt tractanda in timore Divini Numinis et Charitate proximi which I wish him to make his Copy when he next writes Controversies 2dly The ruine of many thousands in their Liberties Estates Lives if the Law should not be mitigated is the next doleful effect mentioned Answ That the preservation of these so far as honestly we may is a moral duty I grant These effects are not the issue of imbracing the opinions and principles pleaded for in that Treatise but of those grievous and unrighteous Decrees by which the Child of this mans tuition hath ever even from its swadling-clouâs I mean the Common-Prayer-Book Worship been fostred and sustained The effects mentioned are no other than hath been the usual attendment of imbracing the Gospel which our Lord tells us we must expect if we will be his Disciples Nor are they as this Animadverter calls them woful effects but blessed and glorious being brought upon us for Christ's for the Gospels-sake in which he would have us to rejoyce with leaping joy Mat. 5. 10 11 12. And many of the Children of the Lord have taken them joyfully Heb. 10. 34. Nor is this any better reason for the Animadverter's advance against the Treatise under consideration than was that of Lycurgus who would have the Vines destroyed because the fruit of them made men drunk nor yet indeed is it so good âor any other than what he might frequently have had to engage him to write against the reception of the Gospel and at this day in many places against the Doctrine of the Reformed Protestants The imbracing that Doctrine producing such a woful effect if it must be so called An Apology for Christians that could not in conscience submit to the Cereâonies of the Church of England to the Rulers thereof as Justin Martyr and others in their day for the repealing or mitigating the gâievous Decrees established had been a more proper and Christian imployment than by such invectives as are frequently and false charges given forth in these Animadversions for the further incensing persons in authority against them As touching what is added from Dr. Burgess I assent to it but add 't is most impertinently and scandalously applyed to the men of his present contest God forbid we should call light darkness or darkness light Christ Antichrist or Antichrist Christ We desire the pulling down of nothing but what hath the lineaments of Antichrist as lively deciphered by the Spirit upon it And that God will pull down whether we speak one word against it or not The last account he gives us of his present undertaking is second to none in his Epistolary Preface viz. 1. The relation he hath met with of the endless brawls prodigious errours that have been the issue of Separation in former and latter times Answ And he knows 1. That the same might have been objected against the preaching of the Gospel at the very firsâ As it was by the Heathens who boasted that no such things were the off-spring of their way as witness Clemens Alexandrinus Stromat l. 7. and Aug. L. de Ovibus chap. 15. what brawls and contentions what prodigious errours denying the Resurrection were there amongst the members of the Church of Corinth even when they met together for the solemnization of the same Ordinances the carrying on the same Worship in Paul's time and afterwards as appears from the Epistle of Clemens or the Church of Rome to them 2dly That the same things were objected against Luther and the great work of Reformation he was in the hand of the Lord carrying-on at that day who was so far from being startled hereat that he professeth Nisi tumultus hos vidissem Evangelium esse in mundo non crederem he should not have believed the Gospel had been preached in the world if he had not seen these brawls and tumults Nor 3dly is Mr. T. a stranger to what of late hath been charged upon Protestants with a design to perswade to a returnal to the Church of Rome upon the account of the schisms divisions brawls that have ensued separation from thence And with as good reason as this Animadverter chargeth these upon the Separatists out of a design to allure to Conformity Sir these things are to be charged upon the corruptions of mens hearts the malice and wrath of Satan against Truth which the more it displayes its Banner and breaks forth as the Sun out of the dark and thick clouds of Ignorance and Antichristian confusion shining gloriously in its native brightness the more mad is he against it and industrious to raise prejudices in the minds of men against its reception In which work I am sorry to find this Animadverter a coadjutor Though blessed be the Lord as to all the Congregations of the Separatists in England I know not one of whome it may not be said that the things here spoken by Mr. T. are false a meer calumny and yet they are not a few I am acquainted with The truth is these things may more truly be charged upon the members of the Church of England than on the Separatists as he calls them As for any brawls that may be amongst any of them 't is hoped touching them Mr. T. will be found a false Prophet and that they will not prove endless God can heal
so in that excellent Treatise and manifested that not the prophaning the Name of God by the wayes mentioned by the Animadverter which they did not but the Reformation of the Church is by those expressions Gen. 4. 26. held forth Two things he tells us the words import 1. That the Saints set up distinct or separated Assemblies for the solemn performance of the Worship of God separating themselves from the Wicked of the day which they had not done before nor had they any need so to do whilst a Reformation might be accomplished without it which it might whilst the Church was contained within the limits of one family viz. by the ejection of the Contumacious 2âly That being thus separated they took upon them the peculiar name of the Worshippers or Sons of God which they retained to the next horrible defection from the wayes of God about one thousand years after both which our Interpreters approve who in the Text read then began men to call upon the Name of the Lord and in the margent add to call themselves by the Name of the Lord. That from this act of the Church of God some beams of Light may be communicated to Saints now under the same circumstances they were then touching the duty of segregation and aggregation though bottom'd on New-Testament-Precepts we are apt to conceive but Mr. T. knows better Yea but 2dly this Animadverter thinks that neither by him nor any other is it shewed that a separation was approved from Preachers that teach no worse doctrine than that is held forth by the Articles Homilies c. of the Church of England or from a Church no more polluted by Idolatry or other corruptions in Worship than are charged upon the Publick enjoyned Worship of the Church of England Answ 1. That such a separation as that from the Church of England hath not been proved lawful Mr. T. doth but think The works of Ainsworth Cotton Bartlet c. manifest the contrary 2dly If he mean that it hath not been proved by that learned Author nor any others that those from whom they separated were not more guilty of pollution by Idolatry or other corruptions than the Church of England he is not a little mistaken Dr. Owen in the foresaid place manifests as far as a matter of so long standing can be supposed to be capable of evidence that they were not guilty of Idolatry in the sense that the word is taken by this Animadverter the Worship of the only true God continuing as saith Josephus even to the 7th Age with whom R. Eliezer accords and most of the Ancient Christians as Cyril Epiphanius c. But 3dly Mr. T. pittifully begs the question whilst he talks of separation from a Church no more polluted than the Church of England which should we grant him was never proved lawful nor could be yet would it advantage him nothing except he prove that the Church so called of Engl. was ever a rightly constituted Church of Christ which he knows we deny and though he frequently beg it of us in these Animadversions yet shall we never upon those terms grant him that it is so being abundantly assured of the contrary What pollution and Idolatry the Church of Engl. may be charged with and whether these are sufficient to justifie our separation from her must afterwards be reviewed He adds If Gen. 4. 26. be meant of a Reformation by setting up separate Congregations as Dr. Owen conceives S. 2. cap. 3. it was that therein they might call on the Name of the Lord which shews it was from them that did not call on the Name of the Lord not from them that did as in the Worship of the Church of Engl. Answ 1. Others beside that learned man judge the words import a Reformation by setting up Separate Congregations So doth Dr. Willet who I dare say Mr. T. will acquit of the guilt of Separation who having rejected other interpretations of the words fixeth upon this asserted by him But now saith he when as the Worship of God began to be corrupted and prophaned in the wicked posterity of Cain then Adam Seth and other of the Righteous Seed began publickly to exercise Religion and to have their holy Meetings and Assemblies for the Service of God And afterwards more fully from Mercerus Wherefore the true meaning is as before expressed that now the Church of God being increased to a full number did make a publick Separation in their Worship from the generation of the Wicked and began apart in a solemn manner to worship God But 2dly That they separated to call on the Name of the Lord is true The end of their Separation was to worship God as a people alone from the wicked of the world amongst whom they lived according to his own Appointments nor can a Separation from any for any other ends be justified But this evidenceth that those they separated from did not call on the Name of the Lord. Ans Not at all They did call upon his Name That there was no Worship amongst them will not be asserted No Nation under the thickest darkness that ever overspred the World but had some worship of the Godds amongst them The worship of Idols properly so called was not yet invented as was said from Josephus c. nor introduced so that 't is evident they did call upon the Name of the Lord i. e. they had not rejected the true God nor all Worship of him This indeed follows that they had much degenerated in their Worship of him This we prove of the Church of England which would justifie our Separation from it as it did theirs from them could no more be said therein As for what he saith of Noahs Separation that it was from men that had fill'd the earth with violence 'T is true they had done so and that with other things mentioned chap. 6. 1 2 3 4 5 11. was the ground of Noah's Separation from them and God's sweeping destruction upon them Their apostacy from the pure Wayes of God that began in their toleration of the Wicked upon carnal respects in their societies arose at length to that height that the whole Earth was corrupt i. e. all the inhabitants of the World except Noah and his Family had depraved God's pure Worship as precious Ainsworth expounds it and the word frequently signifies Exod. 32. 7. Deut. 32. 5. Judg. 2. 19. 2 Chron. 27. 2. with 2 King 15. 35. and filled with Violence or Injustice and cruel dealings to men The usual pair we find walking hand in hand all along the Scripture Degeneracy in respect of Worship in the Ecclesiastical Violence and Oppression in the Civil state And now the Animadverter will yeeld it necessary to separate which is as much as we need to justifie our Separation Degeneracy of Worshop we prove the Church of England guilty of and Violence and Oppression open Unrighteousness and Injustice we every where meet with As if the Iron-Age had again took
Of their rise from the customs and manner of the Nations directly contrary to many precepts The introduction of mens Inventions into the Worship of God idolatrous Will-worship Idolatry The judgment of the Ancients and others thereabout A departure from the Institutions of God to the Customs of the Nations called in Scripture a forsaking of God Several Scriptures reviewed Of the Jews worshipping other Godds How these things are applicable to the Church of England IN Sect. 9. This Animadverter examines what was asserted in S. T. touching the Apostasie of the Church of the Jews from the pure Institutions of the Lord mingling therewith the Inventions of Men and Customs of the Nations of which God sorely complaines and for it severely punisheth them the Contests of God from first to last being bottomed upon this foot of account which as it relates to the People of the Jews he acknowledgeth the truth of But to apply these things with the threatnings and punishments in the places mentioned to the imposing or using of such Ceremonies as are retained in the Church of England is a gross abuse Answ 1. But who applied them hereunto The utmost of the Athors intention in this assertion was only to manifest That a Church might be wonderfully gathered and separated by the Lord out of the World taken near to himself for his People yet soon apostatize and depart from him which the Jews did From whence I thought it had been lawful to conclude That another Church or Churches except some special Priviledge or grant to the contrary given to them of the Lord could be produced might likewise apostatize from God which when applied to the Church of England as âe calls it only amounts to thus much that supposing it once was a true Church 't is possible if it hath not already it may apostatize and depart from God which Mr. T. will not deny And that this was the utmost of my intendment in this matter is evident from Q. 7. P. 11. Where are these words Whether any Church in the world we speak of a visible instituted Church hath greater security against Apostasie from God and that sore Judgment of having its Candlestick removed and being unchurched than the People of the Jews had If not Then whether supposing a National Church of the Institution of Christ it may not so come to pass that it may be so overspread with corruptions that it may lose the essence of a Church and justly be disrobed of that appellation Yet upon second thoughts I see not that there is such a vast discrepancy betwixt the Inventions of men charged upon the Jews for which they were threatned and punished and the Inventions are to be found in the Church of England as this Animadverter would compel us to the belief of He tells us 1. That their Inventions were expresly forbidden And are not the Ceremonies of the Church of England Inventions of Men he grants at least some of them to be Now all the Inventions of man in the Worship of God relating to it as such were then and now expresly forbidden whilest he supposeth the contrary he doth but beg the Question by the second Commandment and elsewhere as hath been shewed The learned Dr. Willet in his Coment on the 2d Com. tells us That the true Worship of God which according to his nature must be spiritual is commanded in this 2d Precept and that he will be worshipped according to his Will revealed in his Word to which it is not lawful to add to or take any thing therefrom as the Lord said to Moses Exod. 25. 9. He further acquaints us That all other kinds of superstitious Worship devised by man which the Apostle calleth ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Will-worship Col. 2. 23. for we must saith he be contented with Rites and Ceremonies prescribed of God himself and the application of things of themselves indifferent so unto the Service of God as to make them a necessary part thereof is condemned by this Precept 2dly Mr. T. asserts That the Ceremonies of the Church of England are confessed out of the Case of Worship in themselves to be things indifferent Answ 1. And were there no Ceremonies amongst the Jews confessed out of the case of Worship to be so This Animadverter knows the contrary 2. By what authority doth any of the children of men make that necessary in case of Worship that is confessedly not so out of it i. e. make it a part of Worship for if necessary in case of Worship 't is evidently made a part thereof without which it cannot acceptablly be performed I confess Dr. Foen in Comitiis Oxon. An. 1605. one of their own Poets sings In Domini cultu si quid medium esse videtur Quod populti dubio stat cadit arbitrio Hoc Sacro-sancta parens Ecclesia si modo sanxit Inque sacris cultum hunc si velit esse ratum Non erit hic cultus medius cogetur ad illum Quisque necessarius hic quoque cultus erit Wherein he tels us That if any thing be indifferent in the Worship of God and holy-mother-Holy-Mother-Church shall establish and confirm it it ceaseth to be indifferent and becomes necessary Worship which every one is to be compelled to In which he speaks shall I say like a true Son of the Church of England or of Rome But he forgets to tell us upon what Scripture he bottoms these two Assertions First That there is any thing relating to the Worship of God as such of an indifferent nature Secondly That 't is in the power of the Church to make that which is left indifferent by the Lord a necessary Worship nor can he produce any but the unwritten Word or Law communicated to the Pope or his Conclave I know not when and kept I know not where which will prove no better at best than the proof the Jews bring for their Fopperies since their Apostacy and scattering abroad out of their Talmudical Writers or the Turks from their Alcoran i. e. frivolous and ridiculous This is generally decried and exploded by Protestant Writers Peter Martyr In Epist ad Hoop Episcop Glocest affirms of the English Ceremonies That Quoad aliter facere non liceat i. e. in their imposition as necessary parts of Worship they were grievous and burdensom Certain Princes of Germany to please Charles the Emperor Imposed the Surplice and other Rites upon the Ministers of their several Territories and are all condemned Supplicat Teolog German A. 1561. for this That they caused to sigh the Spirit of God and the hearts of good men It is Blasphemy to think that any outward thing may be made a Sign in the Church of any thing that is spiritual as the Cross in Baptism is unless it be expresly ordained in the Word and Commanded by God himself to be used to that end saith Lambert Danaeus Cont. Bellar. de Cult Sanct. Lib. 3. Cap. 7. Contrary whereto is the Doctrine of none of the Reformed Churches
amongst the Congregated Churches if but once 't is too often Though Mr. T. his expression intimates as if a frequent case which I cannot but tell him is a meer calumny 'T will not one day be for his credit however it may at present serve his design that he walks so much by that rule Calumniare fortiter aliquid adhaerebit 2. When it happens the exercise of those Rules of Condescention Love and mutual forbearance enjoyned by Christ upon his Disciples would soon put an end to the differences suggested But 3. If this will not do the calling-in the help of some Sister-Church may quench the flames Yet 4. If nothing will do but through the prevalency of corruption Schisms remain amongst them and separation at the last each from other ensue to prevent this we must not lay aside an Institution of Christ 5. Besides the imposing a Minister upon a People by a Patron with a Bishops Institution and Induction hath more frequently and I am sure more justly and warrantably been the occasion of the offence and difference intimated Sect. 21. Of a visible instituted Church and its security from Apostasie What Errors and Corruptions unchurch a Church Of the National Church of England Of the Governours and Officers of a collapsed Church The condition of England's Church-Officers Of Separation from a collapsed Church Of Communion with a Church not rightly constituted and compulsion thereunto IN Sect. 23. Mr. T. transcribes the 7th Query in S. T. Whether any visible instituted Church in the world hath greater security against Apostasie from God and that sore judgment of having its Candlestick removed and being unchurched than that people of the Jews had If not then whether supposing a National Church to be of the Institution of Christ it may not so come to pass that it may be so overspread with corruptions âhat it may lose the essence of a Church and justly be disrobed of that appellation To which he answers in the Affirmative and tells us that they justly plead it against the Church of Rome and that the promise Mat. 16. 8. doth not belong to any particular instituted Church in the World but to the invisible Church of Gods Elect. And we are of the same mind with him in this matter But lest any reflection of disparagement should from this Concession happen to the Church of England as a very dutiful Son he adds That not every no nor many corruptions of some kind do unchurch but such Errors as overthrow the foundation of Christian Faith Corruptions of Worship by Idolatry in life by evil manners utterly inconsistant with Christianity Answ 1. Nor did we ever assert that every or many corruptions of some kind did unchurch So that in this matter Mr. T. might have saved his pains Nor 2dly had we the least occasion to do so with respect to the Church of England which we deny to be a true Church not because dreadfully degenerate from what at first it was but because in its first Constitution as National which it received under the Paâacy it was never a true Church of Christ Though 3dly such fundamental Errors such corruptions in Worship and evil manners are to be found upon it that are inconsistant with the power of Godliness or Christianity and therefore such as by Mr. T. his Concession were enough to unchurch it To the eighth Query in S. T. viz. Whether the Ecclesiastick and Spiritual Rulers Governours and Officers of such a collapsed Church may not righteously as of old be accounted and esteemed as false Prophets that go about to cause the people to forget the Name of the Lord or his pure Worship by their lies or unscriptural Traditions Innovations and ceremonious Pageantries Mr. T. pretends to answer Sect. 24. which he fronts with this Every Error makes not a false Prophet which no one saith it doth And further by way of reply having placed in the Van 2 Pet. 2. 1. Jude 4. 1 John 4. 1. 2 John 7. 1 John 2. 22. which speak of false Prophets and Antichrist but advantage him not in the least in his present undertaking as we have manifested He adds that so long as they teach the Worship of Christ in his Name are without Idolatry in their Worship and Heresie in their Doctrine they are not to be accounted false Prophets Answ But this as to the present Ministers of England will not be granted They practise not the Worship of Christ but of Antichrist as we prove ch 7. of S. T. They come not really in Christ's Name though they pretend to it but in the name by the authority of the most profest enemy he hath in the world as we evince ch 3. of S. T. Though the Doctrine of the Church of Engl. be the most sincere part the greatest care of our Reformers at first being thereabout yet they own and preach false Doctrine the most of them are greatly degenerated from the Doctrine of the Church of England in not a few points as touching Election Free-will the extent of the Death of Christ c. as might be evidenced from their Sermons and printed Papers Of this we have spoken chap. 10. of S. T. The addition of this Animadverter of In Te ipsum cudetur faba as if guilty of the same things or such like as we charge upon the Ministers of the Church of England I challenge him to make good else he doth but calumniate His 25th Section is an Answer to the 9th Query in S. T. about separation from a Church so dreadfully collapsed as to lose the essence of a Church The sum is 1. Separation by reason of some corruptions is unwarrantable Answ And we say so too but this is not ad Rhombum we are speaking not of corruptions of any kind but of such as destroy the essence of a Church as is evident from the 7th Query in S. T. upon which this hath a dependance He adds 2dly Separation from a Church somewhat erroneous in judgment and corrupt in worship and conversation that is not Idolatrous nor heretical nor requires that to their Communion which would be sinful especially if from all attending on Ministers and Ministry at all times is unjustifiable Answ 1. All this might be granted without the least disadvantage to the Cause we are pleading 2dly By his own Sword is the Cause he undertakes the defence of wounded under the fifth rib We prove the Church of England Idolatrous Heretical She requires that to her Communion that is sinfull viz. Conformity to the Mass-book I should have said the Liturgie from thence stolen bowing at the Name of Jesus communicating with a Drunken Parish-Priest and a company of Swearing Drunken Parishioners whereby persons become one Bread with them kneeling at the act of receiving having their Children signed with the sign of the Cross which we are apt to think are things sinful and till Mr. T. is pleased better to inform us are like to abide in our present apprehension thereabout from
it is Is not the Discipline of their Church from the Canon Law with what forehead can he deny it Whence is the Hierarchy Ecclesiastical decrees Episcopal jurisdiction Procurations Dispensations Pluralities Non-residencies Popish-retained-Ceremonies their Excommunications by a Commissary Ordinations Absolutions Degradations Visitations Offerings Courts Silencing of Godly Preachers disquieting the Lords people for Non-conformity if not from the Cannon-Law These things are notoriously known to be from them So that Mr. T. grants the present Ministers may lawfully be separated from But this might be a slip of his pen before he was aware That it is our duty to separate from persons acting from an Antichristian Power Office or Calling we prove 2ly 'T is unlawful to attend upon the Teachings of Antichrist therefore upon the teachings of such as act by vertue of a power derived from him To this Mr. T. replyes If by teachings of Antichrist be meant the teachings of the present Doctrine of the Church of Rome and the power derived from him be meant the English Bishops Ordination it is impudency to say they derived their power from Rome Answ 1. We are not yet speaking of the Ministers of England to separate from those that act from an Antichristian power be they Ministers of Germany Holland if they so act in their Ministry they are to be seperated from and that because we may not attend upon Antichrist in his Teachings or Ministration doth Mr. T. deny tâis He saith indeed if they preach truth we may attend upon their Ministry though they so act Answ But this hath been often said without the least proof and as frequently replyed to and its inconsutilousness in its applâcation to the present Ministers who preach Popish Errours and are interdicted the preaching all truth manifested 'T is an assertion most derogatory to the Dignity and Authority of our Lord and King and not to be born by his Loyal Subjects Hath not he Servants enough of his own to do his work to preach his Gospel but he must be beholding to the greatest enemies he hath in the world to send forth Servants into his Vineyard 2dly The present Ministers of England deny their power from the Papacy or they do not if they do not it had been my mistake not impudency to say they did If they do as most certain it is they do and they themselves acknowledge it and plead it the Impudency is rather in Mr. T. to deny it I add in S. T. 3dly Christ calls his to separate from every thing of Antichrist Rev. 18. 4. 14. 9 10 11. Therefore from his Ministry or such as act by vertue of an Antichristian power To which our Animadverter replies 1 Rev. 18. 4. may be understood of a local departure from Babylon when her judgment of destruction from the Kings of the Earth draws nigh Answ 1. And who can hinder Mr. T. from making conjectures his it may be is no proof that it is However the ground of the Lord 's calling them out of Rome should it be granted him that by Babylon were meant the City of Rome is plainly intimated to be lest they should partake of their sins Not their dwelling in Rome but their complying with the Antichristian Ministry Worship thereof their abominable Rites and Ceremonies is that which is loathsom to the Lord. 2dly 'T is true God calls not his People to depart from every doctrine the Pope teacheth there is some truth remaining amongst them which is to be cleaved to because truth much less a rejection of the Bible These are but vain words empty flourishes this Animadverter knows full well that these things are not affirmed by those with whom he hath to do 3dly To a departure from her by forsaking Communion with her in Worship and leaving subjection to her Government he grants this Scripture may be extended which is all we need contend for The Worship of Rome and England are much the same as we prove The Church-government in use amongst us by Arch-Bishops Bishops issues from the same sourse and spring as is known Therefore a separation from the Worship and Ministry of England lawful by the Animadverter's confession 4thly When God commands to come out of her he must be interpreted to come out of every thing of her viz. that which is truly hers whatever hath not the stamp and authority of God upon it for the reason why the Lord would have his forsake any thing of hers is because it is hers and hath not his own Image and Superscription 'T is ridiculous to imagine that God should command a separation from her Worship and Government and not from her Ministry when this is a main part of her ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã or Church-Government He adds 2dly By the Beast and his Image Rev. 14. 9 10 11. is meant some Empire or State which promotes Idolatry the Roman Papacy the worshipping of which is undoubtedly the acknowledging of its power and subjection to their Idolatrous Decrees and Edicts The receiving his mark is a profession of our being the servants of the Pope to subject to his authority and after the citation of Mr. Brightman and Mr. Mede speaking to this purpose he saith which doth evince that the worship of the Beast and his Image is not retaining every usage of the Papists though superstitious and corrupt but acknowledging the universal Monarchy of the Popes adoring Images the Host c. Answ 1. But what doth evince that this is all that is intended by worshipping the Image of the Beast Mr. T. would bear his Reader in hand as if he had produced somewhat for the confirmation of his Assertion when he hath not said the least word tending thereunto The very truth is 2ly The Beast mentioned Rev. 14. 9 10. is the same with the Beast mentioned Rev. 13. 11. or the false Prophet Rev. 19. 21. or Antichrist consider'd in his Ecclesiastical State composed of head the Popes and members the rest of the Antichristian Clergy whether at Rome or elsewhere for as the learned Mede saith the Pope alone maketh not up the Beast except the Clergy be joân'd with him since the Beast doth signifie a company of men composed of a certain order of members like as the Beast hath not one man alone the Image of the Beast cannot be a dumb Image 't is expresly said to be a speaking one viz. the Ecclesiastical policy that in its Cannon-Laws upon which both that of Rome and England is founded breatheth forth nothing but Excommunication against such as shall disobey them upon which they are deliver'd over to the Secular Power here with us though not to be burned yet to perpetual Imprisonment The worshipping the Beast and receiving the mark is subjection to an Antichristian Ministry and Church-polity from which it is the duty of the people of God to separate and if we prove not the Ministers of England to be so we acknowledg this Argument to be null and that notwithstanding any thing in it
hitherto asserted it may be lawful to attend them We say in S. T. 4ly That there is not a command in the Scripture enjoyning Saints to take heed of being deceived to try the spirits but is an abundant demonstration of the truth of the first Proposition To which Mr. T. subjoyns 1. If by acting in the holy things of God by vertue of an Antichristian power be meant their acknowledging the power teaching the doctrine owning the calling of him that is truly Antichrist 't is granted Answ To this we have already replyed 'T is enough to prove any person ought to be separated from if he act in the holy things of God by vertue of an Antichristian power though the doctrine he preach be true He adds 2ly The Scriptures mentioned forbid command he means only to reject Antichristian Doctrine and Worship not every thing said by any without proof to be a thing of Antichrist Answ 1. Very well If we prove then the Worship of the Church of England to be Antichristian it is to be reiected Now it being the Worship of the Papacy which is acknowledged by him to be so I cannot see how it can be otherwise 2ly The Scriptures mentioned fairly import not only a command for the rejection of the Doctrine and Worship which is Antichristian but them also that pretend to be but really are not of God The persons are to be proved and tryed ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã try them as Goldsmiths try Gold whether it be pure and right and if you find them not to be so reject them 1 John 4. 1. We proceed and in S. T. say further 5ly The institution of Officers of his own by Christ to be continued to the end of the World Eph. 4. 11. evinceth the truth of the Major proposition To this our Animadverter answers 1. 'T is true some of the Officers mentioned Ephes 4. are to be continued to the end of the World in the way appointed by him but that there is any particular way of Election of ordinary âastors and Teachers in those words appears not Answ Who saith there is 'T is sufficient they prove the continuation of the Officers in the Church to be an Institution of Christ Of the particular way of their election we have mentioned elsewhere as we have shewed 2ly 'T is well this Animadverter will acknowledg that there is a way appointed by Christ in which Church-Officers are to be continued which as I conceive is a part of Church-Government which therefore cannot be left to such an indifferency as he sometimes intimates He tels us 2ly How the Major is proved by it he discerns not unless this be the Argument Christ hath appointed these therefore no other are to be heard which overthrowes the hearing of Gifted-Brethren Answ We are contented with the form our words are by him cast into only with this alteration therefore no other are to be heard as Ministers acting by vertue of an Office-Power which makes nothing against the hearing of gifted Brethren We further add in S. T. 6ly That there is no promise of a blessing in the whole Scripture upon persons attending upon such a Ministry Mr. T. replies 1. Though there be no promise of a blessing upon persons attending on such a Ministry yet if they Preach the Gospel truly there is Luk. 11. 28. Answ 1. 'T is not probable they should Preach the Gospel truly as touching the present Ministers of England they do not so 1. They preach it from a false mission 2ly They preach it by halves as is known 3. They mixt many humane traditions therewith and thereby obscure the Gospel as Mr. T. himself in his Fermentum Pharisaeorum asserts 4ly There is no blessing promised to persons attending upon such a Ministry Luk. 11. 28. Christ speaks not there of any such Ministry the whole of his intendment is that no external pâiviledge though it were to bear him in the Womb c. who was a true Messiah renders a man glorious blessed and excellent as a conformity to the divine will which how much it is to his purpose others will judge He saith 2ly If there were no promise of a blessing the Major is not proved unless this were true They are not to be heard but separated from to whose Ministry as such a blessing is not promised which makes unlawful the hearing of gifted Bretheren unless they can produce such a promise Answ Let me seriously ask this Animadverter whether he doth not when he goes to hear go to meet with God in that duty and to receive a blessing from him This he will not sure deny now I would know further whence it is he expects to meet with God and be blessed by him in his so doing can he or any one in the world give any other reason but this Because God hath promised to meet and bless his people while they are waiting on him in his own wayes Whether the work be managed by a Minister of Christ as acting by Office-power or a private Brother acting by vertue of Talents received for the profiting and edification of the Body we are not destitute of a promise of a blessing Exod. 20. 24. Isa 64. 5. Mat. 18. 20. Eph. 4. 11 to 15. But if we run to a false Ministry to such as act from an Antichristian office and calling I know not any promise of a blessing but rather the contrary So that the Major Proposition remains unshaken notwithstanding Mr. T. his Battery against it His next attempt is against the Minor of which in the next Section Sect. 2. The present Ministers of England act in the holy things of God by vertue of an Antichristian power office or calling proved They are not from Christ There is a twofold Church Ministry Worship Of Luthers Ministry The names office of the present Ministers their admission thereinto forreign to the Scripture Of Suffragan Bishops THat the present Ministers of England act in the holy things of God by vertue of an Antichristian power office or calling which is the Minor Proposition of the last mentioned Argument we say in S. T. wants not sufficient demonstration 1. The present Ministers of England are either from Christ or from Antichrist there is no medium That they are not from Christ besides what is already proved may be further evinced To which our Animadverter answers 1. Mr. Bradshaw asserts that there is a medium and that a Ministry may be from Christ in reâpect of the thing ministred though from Antichrist in respect of the way of entry into it yea he saith it is not necessary that the ministry of Priests and Deacons though ordained by Antichrist himself should be the ministry of his apostasie but notwithstanding his Ordination their ministry may be the Ministry of Jesus Christ as was the Ministry of Luther Hus c. Answ 1. All that Mr. Bradshaw saith is not Gospel nor to be believed because he saith it 2dly That the thing ministred should render that Ministry that
Synods yet was he not set over others nor endowed with greater power than the rest cap. conf Helvet prior Arti 15. the French Churches say We believe that all true Pastors wheresoever they are placed are endowed with equal authority under that only head high and sole universal Bishop Jesus Christ and therefore it is lawful for no one Church to claim authority and dominion over another cap conf gal Confes. Art 30. So say the Belgick Churches Bely conf Art 31. So that Mr. T. out of his great love and dutifulness to his Mother the Church of England is not sparing to cast dirt in the face of the Churches planted by the Apostles themselves and most or all the Reformed Churches at this day who own no such inequality as he pleads for and therefore were are all of them not well-ordered Churches in comparison at the least to her and the Church of Rome where the Hierarchie is established To the 16th parallel about holy Vestments he is able to object on-thing worth the considering The 17th is The Popish Priests are tyed to a book of stinted Prayers and a prescript Order devised by man for their Worship and Ministration so are the Ministers of England and that to such a one as is taken out of the Popes Portuis To this Mr. T. replies 1. The Assembly of Westminster prescribed a Directory for Worship Answ 1. Quid hoc ad Rhombum I am not in the least concern'd to justifie all that was done by that Assembly and am apt to think they might in that matter have spared their pains 2dly The same Assembly abhorred the Common-Prayer-Book Service as a most detestable and filthy Idol preached printed against it procured its Abolition 3dly Every one that knows any thing knows that upon various accounts there is no likeness betwixt these two None were compell'd to the use of this or that form of words by the Directory as in the Book of Common-Prayer He adds 2dly Those prayers and portions of Scripture which are holy and good are never the worse because they were in the Popes Portuis no more than the acknowledgement of Jesus to be the Son of the most High God is the worse because the Devil used it Mar. 5. 7. Answ 1. Of the Scriptures and that glorious Truth of Christ's Eternal Deity as the Son of the most High God and the Common-Prayer-Book-Service there is not the same reason They were from the inspiration of the Holy Spirit originally Divine this of man devised upon the prevailing of Apostacy upon the Churches of Christ imposed with threatnings cruelties and slaughters upon the Children of Christ by his professed Enemy abused by a confessed Idolatrous generation of men if there be any such in the world That because the abuse of the Scriptures and the Truths contained in them doth not render them the worse therefore a devised Service that it the best is wicked and abominable in its imposition intolerable used by Idolaters is not the worse I chalenge Mr. T. to make good 2. Though the Scriptures are not the worse because portions of them are read in the Romish Idolatrous Service yet the following the Romish Synagogue in curtailing the Scriptures reading one part of a Chapter at one time another at another and manifestly misapplying them causing them also to give place to the Apochryphal Writings is abominable He goes on 3dly That which is suggested as if the Common-Prayer-Book now in use were little different from the Popes Missal he tells us is untrue Answ 1. The Animadverter is a little mistaken We affirm in S. T. that the Common-Prayer-Book-Service used in King Edward the 6th's dayes and the Popes Missal were not much different And for the proof of that we produced the Testimony of the King and Council which we thought M. T. would never have questioned That the Common-Prayer-Book now in use and that then used is not much different every body knows 2dly 'T is true all that is in the Pope 's Missal is not in the Common-Prayer-Book nor did any one ever assert this but the most that is in the Common-Prayer-Book is stolen out of the Popes Missal The Epistles and Gospels the Prayers or Collects the rites and usages therein joyned are so and this Mr. T. denyes not I had thought to have represented the truth of this to the eye of the Reader by exhibiting our English and the Popes Latine Masse at one view to him which I have by me faithfully collected and compared together But the swelling of this Treatise unexpectedly and the difficulty of printing any thing of this nature that is voluminous through the tyranny of the Prelates makes me wholly to lay aside that intendment to a fitter season if need be The summe of what we have been offering in this matter we say in S. T. is this 1. Those Ministers that in their names office admission into their offices are not to be found in the Scripture are not Ministers of Christ act not by vertue of an Authority Office-power Calling received from him 2. Those Ministers that in their names office admission into their office are at a perfect agreement with the Ministers of Antichrist such are the Popish Priests acknowledged to be are not the Ministers of Christ But such as have been abundantly demonstrated are the present Ministers of England Therefore The Minor Mr. T. saith is manifestly false he hath said nothing to prove it in the main Answ This is soon said had he proved it manifestly false be had done somewhat Whether any thing considerable hath been offered by us for the proof of the Minor others besides Mr. T. and I will now judge Sect. 4. The present Ministers of Engl. proved Antichristian They act from a Power Office and Calling received from a Lord-Bishop whose Office is Antichristian The opinion of the Learned touching them Their Office is not to be found in the Scripture Eph. 4. 11. Rom. 12. 7 8. 1 Tim. 3. 12. Acts 14. 23. Tit. 1. 5 7. Acts 20. 28. know them not They were not known in the Church for some hundreds of years after The Office of Lord-Bishops wherein it consists Of Diotrephes his asserting Supremacy Our Bishops neither Evangelists nor Pastors nor Teachers nor Apostles proved Mat. 28. 19. explained Of the Rise of Episcopacy The Testimonies of Dr. Hammond Whitaker Reynolds Eusebius c. touching it WE further prove in S. T. The present Ministers of England act in the holy things of God by virtue of an Antichrâstan Power Office and Calling Because 2dly That they act from a Power Office and Calling received from a Lord-Bishop whose Office is Antichristian This the summe To which Mr. T. replies That neither himself nor any sober Writer judged them Antichristian Answ 1. Whether he once so judged of them his taking the Covenant to extirpate them wherein they are condemned as Antichristian will evince 2. What he or I judge them is not material that no sober Writer or considerate man that
1. 1 5. 2 Cor. 8. 5. John 15. 19 and 17. 6. 1 Cor. 5. 12. Acts 2. 40. 2 Cor. 6. 17. Acts 19. 9. Rev. 18. 4. considered Of the acception of the word World Characters of persons that are not of the World A third Institution of Christ remarked Of the power Christ hath intrusted his Church with Acts 1. 23. 1 Cor. 5. 5. explained Of the Officers of Christ's appointment Their Election by the Church Of the Liberty of Prophesying Nothing must be offered up to God in Worshiâ but what is of his own prescription The present Ministers of England refuse to subject to these Ordinances of Christ An Objection answered Mr. T. his Exceptions considered and removed out of the way 2dly THat the present Ministers of England do not hearken and conform to the Revelation Christ hath made touching the Orders and Ordinances of his House we prove in S. T. by the induction of seven particulars To this Mr. T. replies in Sect. 3. Chap. 4. 1st In the stead of Argument he proves all with Interrogations Answ False and untrue I wonder at the conscience and confidence of the man in asserting it He knows I prove it by the induction of the most remarkable Orders of the House of Christ which they hearken not to 2dly He askes Which of the Ordinances of Christ have they made void Answ They were under his view whilest he wrote these words so that his question is frivolous I enumerate seven of the Orders and Institutions of Christ they have so dealt with He adds 3dly He should have reckoned up seven times seven Answ 1. And why so If guilty of a rejection of these which are the principal they oppose his Kingly and Prophetical Office though they embrace some others that are of his appointment The Romanists do so yet this Animadverter grants they are guilty of the crime instanced in 2. Mr. T. cannot reckon up seven times seven Institutions of Christ that are of the peculiar Institutions of his House to be performed by Saints embodied and united together in the fellowship of the Gospel nor many more than these seven mentioned by us He instanceth in hearing the Word praying to the Father in the Name of Christ which he tells us they have not made void by their Traditions Answ 1. The first of these is in a great measure if not totally made void by them 1. They oppose and deny the management of this duty in the way of Christ's appointment whilest they debar Christians from electing their own Officers or attending upon the Ministry of such as are according to the mind of Christ elected by them 2. The Preaching of the Word must give way to their Service-Book-Worship or Forms of humane devising which I am much mistaken if it be not in a great measure a making void of that Institution of Christ he speaks of by their Traditions 2. I wish the same may not be said with respect to the most of them at least of praying to the Father in the Name of Christ which none can do but by the Spirit whom they despise reproach set up their stinted Formâ in opposition to him and his breathings The first of the Orders of Christ's House instanced in is That all Power for the Calling Institution Order and Government of his Church is invested solely in him as the alone Lord Soveraign Ruler and Head thereof Mat. 28. 19. 1 Tim. 6. 14 15. John 3. 35. Acts 3. 22. and 5. 31. Hence Christ chargeth his Disciples not to be called of men Rabbi nor to call any Father viz. not to impose their authority upon any or suffer themselves to be imposed upon by any in the matters of their God Mat. 23. 8 9 10 because one is their Master and Lord viz. Christ. Hence also the Apostles lay the weight of their exhortations upon the Commandment of Christ 1 Cor. 11. 23. and 14. 37. proclaim all to be accursed that preach any other Gospel Gal. 1. 8. Charge Chrâstians not to receive such as bring any other Doctrine 2 John 10. The Spirit terribly threatens such as shall add to the Revelation of God Rev. 22. 18. This Institution we say they conform hot really unto they own other Lords Heads and Governours that have a Law-making Power over his Churches beside him To this Mr. T. 1. That all power for the Calling Institution Order and Government of his Church is invested solely in Christ as the alone Lord Soveraign Ruler and Head thereof he grants as a Truth Though 2dly He assents not to our Paraphrase on Mat. 23. 8. As if Christ did forbid the Apostles to impose their Authority upon any in the matters of their God which they did Acts 15. 25 28. Answ 1. By imposing their Authority is meant giving forth Commands Doctrines in their own Names as from themselves without the Authority of Christ Where did they so Do they not every where disavow it 1 Cor. 1. 15. 2 Cor. 4. 5. 1 Cor. 11. 1. Divine Revelation not the Dictates of men one or other of them is the Foundation of a Christians Faith 2. Mr. T. mistakes when he saith they did this Acts 15. 25 28. For 1st They enjoyned nothing but what was before enjoyned by the Lord only acquainted the Gentile Believers therewith as is 1. Abstinence from Fornication Exod. 20. 14. Ezek. 16. 26 29. Mat. 5. 32. 2. From things Strangled Deut. 12. 24. 3. From Blood Gen. 9. 4. 5. i. e. the Life-Blood or any member of the creature pulled from it whilest it is yet alive as the Jewish Rabbins expound it and that truly 2dly He speaks against the express Letter of the Scripture vers 28. It seemed good to the holy Ghost and to us Expressions very remote from the countenancing such an authoritative imposition as he speaks of 2. He askes How comes this to be an Order of the House of Christ he took such Orders to be Precepts of Christ to us but this seems to be Gods gift to him Answ That Christs Ruledom and Soveraignty over his House is a gift of God to him we grant but such a gift as doth necessarily imply a duty on the part of his Houshold viz. That they own obey subject to none in the matters of Worship but only him admit no Laws or Institutions amongst them but his And this is expresly asserted in S. T. which we took then and still do for an Order of Christ's House 3. He tells us further That to assert the present Ministers of England own other Lords that have a Law-making Power over his Churches besides him is to unchristen them Answ 1. And however Mr. T. his Book came to be licensed with an intimation from the reverend Licenser That he finds nothing in it contrary to the Doctrine of the Church of England Some of them think though I assure him I do not he hath asserted that pag. 123 that doth indeed unchristen them 2. However if the assertion mentioned unchristens them they
said to be the Bodies of their Governours Whether the Apostles were the Heads of the Church Ojections answered Mr. T. his Exceptions thereunto considered 1 Tim. 2. 2. 1 Pet. 2. 13. expounded Whether the Kings of Israel were Heads of the Church Isa 44. 28. explained The Government of the Church and State proved distinct WE further manifest in S. T. That the present Ministers deny the Prophetical and Kingly Office of Christ thus 3dly Those that acknowledge another Head over the Church beside Christ deny his Prophetical and Kingly Office But the present Ministers of Engl. do own and acknowledge another Head over the Church beside Christ Therefore To which Mr. T. Sect. 11. The Author of S. T. speaks darkly and thence falls to conjecturing what I mean by the Head of the Church Answ To satisfie this Animadverter once for all By the Head of the Church I mean the King and Bishops that as Heads and Law-givers thereunto assume unto themselves a power to institute Laws and Ordinances of their own and create Officers in the Church which were never of the appointment of Christ which Danaeus and others make to be some of the essential parts of Church-Government and they are indeed so And if the owning such an Head-ship be not a denial of his Kingly Authority I must profess I know not what is This Mr. T. denies But 1. without giving us the least reason of his so doing 2. In contradiction to what is affirmed by himself p. 119. chap. 4. of his Theodulia 3. 'T is avowedly condemned by many sober judicious Protestant Writers and Churches as Rivet Calvin c. He tells us 2dly That no such Headship is owned by the present Ministers as the Pope claims Answ 1. The question is not whether such an Headship be owned by them as the Pope assumes but whether such an one as is not a denial of the Soveraignty of Christ 2. With respect to the extent thereof it is acknowledged there is no such Headship owned by them The King is not Universal Monarch of the Church Yet 3. For the kind of it it is the same i. e. Henry the 8th having cast off the Popes supremacy rests himself with it in his own Dominions Hence the learned Fuller in his History of the Church of England tells us That the King became the Popes heir at Law And it was indeed evidently so 1. Did the Pope claim a right to that Title Summum Caput Ecclesiae sub Christo The Supream Head of the Church under Christ 2. Did he account himself the Fountain of all Ecclesiastical Power 3. Did he undertake to make and dispense Laws pro libitu according as he saw meet So did H. 8. and his Successors the Kings of England with respect to the Church of England The Title of Supream Head or Governour under Christ is given to them They are the Fountain of all Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction it being by Statute Law annexed to the Crown The Bishops Courts ought to be held all Processes to go out in their Name With a Synod of Priests or without sometimes they can make and dispense with Laws for the binding or loosing of the Members of the Church thereof Hear what the learned Rivet saith Explic. Decal Edit 2. p. 203. touching this matter taxing Bishop Gardener for extolling the Kings Primacy For he that did as yet nourish the Doctrine of the Papacy as after it appeared did erect a new Papacy in the person of the King And reverend Mr. Calvin And at this day saith he how many are there in the Papacy that heap upon Kings whatsoever right and power they can possible so that there may not be any Dispute of Religion but this power should be in one King to Decree according to his own pleasure whatsoever he list and that should remain fixed without controversie They that at first so much extolled H. King of England certainly they were inconsiderate men gave unto him Supream power of all things and this grievously wounded me alwayes for they were Blasphemers and yet the present Ministers avow the same when they called him The Supream Head of the Church under Christ Thus he in Amos 7. 13. What this Animadverter saith Hart the Jesuite acknowledgeth of the Pope with respect to the whole Church is for the most part acknowledged by the present Ministers of the King with respect to the Church of England The Power which we mean to the Pope the King and Arch-Bishop by this Title of the Supream Head is that the Government of the whole Church of Christ throughout the World of the Church of England doth depend of him In him doth lie the power of judging and determining causes of Faith of ruling Councils or National Synods as President and ratifying their Decrees of Ordering and Confirming Bishops and Pastors of deciding Causes brought him by Appeals from all the Coasts of the Earth all the parts of the Nation Of reconciling any that are Excommunicate of Excommunicaâing Suspending or inflicting other Censures and Penalties on any that offend Finally all things of the like sort for governing of the Church even whatsoever toucheth either preaching of Doctrine or practising of Discipline in the Church of Christ of England which whilst the Animadverter goes about to insinuate as not appertaining to the King he advanceth himself against the Royal Prerogatives of his Crown and Dignity Nor doth the Explanation mentioned Artic. 34. and 37. contradict what we have asserted Jurisdiction and Power of exteriour Government is acknowledged to belong to him which comprehends the substance of what we are contending for In what follows we are not in the least concerned we abhor the Primacy of the Papal Antichrist we deny not the Kings Headship and Supremacy over the Church of England by the fundamental Laws of the Nation it appertains to him We only infer from hence 1st That the Church of England is no true Church because Headed by some one else besides Christ 2dly That whilst the present Ministers account it Christ's Church and own another Head over it besides himself they deny his Soveraignty and Kingship they make another King over it and thereây really unking him We add in S. T. as a proof of the Major Proposition If the assertion of another King in Engl. that as the Head thereof hath power of making and giving forth Laws to the free born Subjects therein be a denial of his Kingly authority as no doubt it is the Major cannot be denied If Christ be the alone King of his Church as such he is its alone Head and Lawgiver If he hath not by any Statute-Law established any other Headship in and over his Church to act in the holy things of God from and under him besides himself the assertion of such a Headship carries with it a contempt and denial of his Authority If there be any such Headship of the Institution of Christ let us know when and were it was Instituted Whether such a Dominion and
the 5th Whether Officers instituted by Christ are not only Pastors Teachers Deacons and Helpers he replies I find not Helperâ Officers instituted by Christ but others I find here mentioned 1 Cor. 12. 28. Eph. 4. 11. Answ 1. Of helpers you may read Rom. 16. 3 9. 2. There are indeed other Officers mentioned of Christ's Institution in the places cited by him but they being such as are confessedly gone off the Stage we purposely omitted them Those mention'd are the alone knownstanding Officers in the Churches of Christ directions touching whose qualifications Election Office Work are laid down in the Scriptures To the 6th Whether the Offices of Arch-Bishops Lord-Bishops Deans Subdeans Prebendaries Chancellors Priests Deacons as the first step to a Priesthood Arch-Deacons Subdeacons Commissaries Officials Proctors Registers Apparitors Parsons Vicars Curats Canons Petty-Canons Gospellers Epistolers Chanters Virgers Organ-players Queristers be Officers any where instituted by the Lord Jesus in the Scripture He Answers Some are some are not See the Answer to Chap. 3. Answ To our Reply thereunto we refer the Reader for satisfaction in this matter To the 7th Whether the Calling and admission into theâe last mentioned Offices their Administration and Maintenance now had and received in England be according to the Word of God he replies This is answered before in sundry places Answ The vanity of his Answers we have already discovered To the 8th Whether every true visible particular Church of Christ be not a select company of People called and separated from the world and the false worship thereof by the Spirit and Word of God and joyned together in the fellowship of the Gospel by their own free and voluntary consent giving up themselves to Christ and one another according to the will of God He answers The terms are so ambiguously used that in some sence it may be answered Affirmatively in some Negatively Answ We have already explained the terms and demonstrated the truth of the Question in the Affirmative in all the branches thereof To the 9th Whether a company of People living in a Parish though the most of them be visible Drunkards and Swearers or at least strangers to the work of Regeneration upon their souls coming by compulsion or otherwise to the hearing of publick Prayers or Preaching are in the Scripture account Saints and the Church of Christ according to the pattern given forth by him He answers If their Faith be right they are i. e. if I mistake not If they assent to the Doctrine of the Church of England if they own no other Doctrinals but what are right for as to true saving Faith the persons described are undoubtedly strangers to it 't is impossible but they should be so whilst they abide such Now I believe never man in the world gave such an account of Saints Saint Drunkard and St. Swearer and St. Whoremaster sounds but harsh in the ears of men of understanding they themselves will swear they are no Saints That external profession of Faith is sufficient to constitute a person a Church-Member Bellarmine indeed affirms it may be Mr. T. received his notion from him and is therein opposed by the learned Whitaker who cites that saying of August Collat. 3. cum Donat. The Church is one Body in which is both a Soul and Body the Soul is the internal gifts of the Holy Ghost i. e. the internal graces The Body is the external profession of Faith and Communion of Sacraments And Sutliffe one of their own saith better To the Church not only profession of Faith but also holiness is required If the persons characterized by us are not the Church of Christ the Bride the Lambs Wife as we have proved they are not they must be accounted Daughters of the old Whore and Babel spoken of in the Scripture To the 10th Whether in such a Church there is or can rationally be supposed to be a true Ministry of the Institution of Christ He replies It may But we have proved the contrary To the 11th Whether the Book of Common-Prayer or stinted Liturgies be of the prescription of Christ and not of mans devising and invention he saith The Worship or matter for the greatest part of the Common-Prayer-Book is of Christ though the method and Form of Words be of men Answ 1. Modestly spoken however The whole of the matter of the Common-Prayer-Book he seems to grant is not of God though the greatest part he thinks is 2. Sufficiently impertinent 't is the method and Form of words that is the Liturgie or stinted Service to these men are tied If these are not of Christ as he grants their Liturgie is not To the 12th Whether some part of the Worship used by a People be polluted the whole of the Worship be not to be look'd upon in a Scripture account as polluted and abominable according to 1 King 18. 21. 2 King 17. 33. Isa 66. 3. Hos 4. 15. Ezek 43. 8. Zeph. 1. 5. So that if their Prayers be nought and polluted their Preaching be not so to He answers No nor is any such thing said in these Texts Answ Let the Reader consult them and he will find that they condemn the whole of the Worship though they did somwhat that was for the matter of it right and of the appointment of the Lord as polluted and accursed because some part of it was so His talk of the Imperfections of Ministers in prayer is impertinent every imperfection in Prayer renders not the Prayer naught and polluted in that sence in which we affirm the prayers of the Church of England or their devised Liturgie to be so upon the account of its non-institution by the Lord and oblation to an Idol To the 13th Whether a Ministry set up in direct opposition to a Ministry of Christ which riseth upon its fall and falls by its rise can by such as so account of it be lawfully joyned unto He replies No but they are bound to leave this account if it be erroneous Answ 1. But they think it not to be erroneous And 2. Mr. T. was lately of their mind when he swore to extirpate the Hierarchy To the 14th Whether such as have forsworn a Covenant-Reformation according to the Word of God and swear to a Worship that is meerly of humane devising that have nothing of the essentials of a Ministry of Christ to be found upon them may be accounted of as his Ministers and be adhered to He replies No. Wherein he hath given away the Cause pleaded for by him The Ministers of England are known and we have evinced it in this Treatise to be persons of the Complexion intimated To the 15th VVhether such as shall do so be not guilty of casting contempt upon the Institutions of Christ and disobedience against his Roâal Edicts commanding them to separate from persons of the complexion intimated He saith They would be if they should do so wittingly and willingly Answ But if they do it ignorantly though their sin be not
answers hereunto being a meer begging the thing in question viz. that their way is the true way of Christ the contrary to which we have proved in the former part of this Discourse requires not our stay further to consider We say further in S. T. 4thly The goodness of any as to the main is no warrant for any to hold communion with them or attend upon their teachings there are Brethren that walk disorderly whom 't is the duty of Saints to separate from that the very best of the Ministers of England do so will not be denied to all which Mr. T. saith nothing The incestuous person 1 Cor. 5. was as to the main for ought I know a good man yet the Corinthians were not to hold communion with him till upon his repentance he was again received 2 Cor. 2. 6. To which our Animadverter It cannot well be conceived that he was a good man since he committed such a sin as was not named amongst the Gentiles Answ 1. Before his admission into the Church of Corinth he was by them thought to be so else they had not received him 2. When they excommunicated him they well hoped he might be so for they did it that the Spirit through the destruction of the flesh might be sayed in the Day of the Lord. 3. The kind and blessed effect that Sentence had upon him doth not a little demonstrate as much for had he not had the Seed of God in him more probably he would as others have been hardened thereby gone on opposing blaspheming God and his Church 4. The Animadverters reason hath no reason in it for I know not any security a Child of God hath from any particular word of promise that he may not fall into the worst of sins except the sin unto death 5. That it would be now the sin of any to mourn that an Antichristian drunken ignorant Minister from whom for the most part prophaneness is gone forth into the Land are not removed more than it was twenty or thirty years agoe When Mr. T. and the whole Generation of the People of God almost sought their removal with Prayers and Tears I am not able to understand He cannot be ignorant that they are the burden and plague of the Nation the great obstacles of the work of Reformation in it We yet add 5thly 'T is utterly unlawful to communicate with a devised Ministry upon what pretext soever 6thly So is it for any to partake in other mens sins as hath been proved but every usurped Ministry is the sin of him though never so holy a Person that exerciseth it In answer to which Mr. T. dictates nothing but what is notoâiously false and hath already been replied to We proceed to the seventh Objection Object 7. But many learned and good men have in dayes past and do now hear the present Ministers To which we answer 1. That the greatest Scholars and most accomplished for humane Wisdom yea visible Holiness have sometimes been the greatest opposers of Christ ignorant of the Will of God in respect of the truth and work of their Generation as the Scribes and Pharisees who opposed Christ and the Doctrine of the Gospel preached by him Mr. T. answers 1. Learned and good men amongst Christians are never found the greatest persecutors and opposers of Christ Answ Nor do we say they are but that men of Learning anâ visible Holiness are so Which Mr. T. knows to be true many of that complexion have been found amongst the Papacy and are that have poured forth the blood of many millions of Saints and opposed the Wayes of Christ to the death and that out of Conscience as they thought to God So Paul before his Conversion 2. That the greatest Scholars have not alwayes been on the Lords side have been stupendously ignorant of his Will he grants With the rest we are not concerâed We add 2dly That persons of as great holiness and renown for learning and all manner of accomplishments as learned Ainsworth have been and are of the same apprehension with us in this matter not to mention the Reformed Churches who generally renounce the Ministry of the Church of England not admitting any by virtue of it to the charge of souls What our Animadverter speakes by way of disvaluation of Cotton Ainsworth redounds to his own disparagement their praise is in the Churches 2. That Mr. Cotton was at least in part of our perswasion in this matter let the Reader inform himself from pag. 111. to the end of his Way of the Churches in New England 3. Of the judgment of the Reformed Churches and Mr. T. his mistake thereabouts we have already spoken We say in S. T. 3dly To the Law and to the Testimony Isa 8. 20. If they speak not according to this Rule though Angels for knowledge or holiness they are not to be received or heeded One word from the Lord is of more weight to hearts made truly tender than the example of an hundred professors can be 4. The Apostle hath long since determined this case 1 Cor. 11. 1. Be ye followers of me as I am of Christ So far as Saints follow Christ I may and ought to follow them but no further So that the learning parts oâ holiness of any that attend upon the present Ministers of England is no warrant for me so to do All this he tells us he likes well So that he grants this Objection to be of no value What he afterwards adds Of resting in some cases on learned Guides we have already answered We proceed to the review of the 8th Objection Object 8. But the Magistrate commands us and ought we not to obey Magistrates To which we answer 1. That Magistrates have no power to command in matters of Instituted Worship where Christ is silent or to govern in his Church is affirmed by many What Mr. T. Sect. 12. saith of the confession of the Brownists Art 39. is altogether impertinent they speak nothing thât is contrary to what is affirmed by us What he hath said Chap. 5. is already refuted should it be granted that Magistrates may command men and ought therein to be obeyed to be present at the true Worship of God yet till he hath disproved whât we have offered to prove the Common-Prayer-Book-Worship to be false and Idolatrous Worship the Ministers of the Church of England false and Antichristian we are not conceâned in it 2. The conformity of the Disciples to the just and righteous Decrees of Magistrates we said was permitted them was a meer supposition for Arguments sake relating only to things Civil and therefore is not at all of our present concern 3. What he talks of Popish Recusants and the Laws of the Land I am not at all concerned in Better all the Laws of that nature in the world were evacuated that one Command of Christ should be violated We add 2dly The Commands of Magistrates when contrary to thâ will and way of Christ as we have proved
no such Rabbi besides himself If a man seriously intend to pluck up the roots of this Separation he must I humbly conceive do these five things 1. Manifest that the terminus a quo or that from which any separate iâ of the Institution of Christ because to separate from that which is not so is no-where that I know of in the Scripture condemned as sinfull but enjoyned us as our duty To pursue us with outcryes that we are Separatists and Schismaticks because we have separated from the Church of England without any tender of proof that it was ever rightly constituted according to the mind of Christ is but in my poor judgment to do as he Caput altum in praelia tollit Ostendit que humeros latos alternaque jactat Brachia protendens verberat ict bus auras but beat the Air. 2dly That the Church on People separated from if ever of the Institution of Christ are not so degenerated and apostatized from what it was at first that 't is now quiââ another thâng retaining little besides the name and shadow oâ a âhurch so dreadfully corrupted and fallen that the ends of Gospel-communion cannot be attained nor enjoyed in it nor is it in ân utter impossibilâty of recovering to its pristine state of Gospel-order and purity A departure from such a collapsed Church being abundantly warranted in Scripture enjoyned to Saints as their duty The Church of Rome was once a pure Church of the Institution of Christ whilst it abode so it was ordinarily the duty of its Members to continue in the communion thereof but when once it apostatized and so irrecoverably fell as that there remained no probability or possibility of its recovery and healing it became the duty of the Saints concerned in its Communion to separate from her according to Rev. 18. 4. 3dly That those against whom this Charge is laid be proved once regularly to belong to that Church which whatsoever is pretended by this Animadverter none can do but by their voluntary consent from which they are supposed to separate For sure it will not be pleaded that a man is ãâã a Separatist from that Church true or false to which he had no union or relation as a visible Member thereof For any one to have joyn'd to the Church of Sardis could not as I conceive be adjudged separation from the Church of Ephesus supposing he never was by his own free consent a member of the Ephesins Church Now this is the case of most of the Members of the Congregated Churches they were never by their own voluntary consent Members of the Church of England and therefore cannot justly be charged with sinful separation from it 4thly That the means or way of Separation Secession or departure be unwarrantable I conceive the Animadverter is of that opinion that it is lawful under some circumstances to depart from the visible Communion of a true Church of Christ without being guilty of such rigid Separation If he judge the Church of England to be a true Church and the Parish-Churches thereof as such it 's possible to leave the outward Communion of the one and the other without being guilty of sinful Separation otherwise Mr. T. will make more Separatists than he is aware of every one removing out of one Parish to dwell in another and joyning with the same numerical Ordinances there that goes out of the Nation and joyns with the Church suppose in France or Bohemia being so 5thly He had need also prove that their Separation be not for this end to enjoy the Ordinances of God in power and purity but meerly for the satisfying their lusts no other Separation being condemned in the Scripture Till this be done the discharging of many vollies of hard and lofty expressions of gathering Churches out of Churches being Schismaticks Separatists c. will be very insignificant to the Judicious however they may affright the the weak from closing with that way though of God which is with much obloquy declaimed against by persons of Mr. T. his learning and sobriety But he hath not yet done he thinks himself obliged to pluck up these roots of bitterness out of his great respect to the publick peace An unhandsome insinuation to say no more secretly accusing those that are for the principles in the aforesaid Tracts which he cannot but know many truly fearing God in the Nation are as the disturbers of the Peace of the Nation thereby rendring them odious to the Rulers thereof and himself lovely Gallinae Filius albae But Sir what are the Seeds sown in those Treatises that do endanger the disturbance of the peace of the Nations If he conceive that an Uniformity of Worship is necessary for the preservation of the Nations peace and somewhat opposit to this Uniformity being asserted in them they are destructive thereof he knows he hath more Antagonists than one in that Assertion and who they are that have asserted and proved that the ground of the late Confusions and Garments rolled in Blood was not discrepamy in Worship but the rigid pressing of Conformity Nor is he a stranger to this That the peace of the Nations abroad is preserved where Uniformity is not pressed and hath been at home in the dayes of the greatest Toleration and therefore no reason but it may be here again If he mean that the spirits of his Antagonists and such like are against the Peace of the Nation he deals injuriously none being more for Peace upon the most righteous and lasting foundations than they which will be and not till then whatever the contrivements and attempts of men are when the Interest of Nations is laid in a subserviency to the true Interest and Kingdom of Christ which we are praying for that the time âay come in which those Prophecies shall have their full accomplishment Isa 2. 4. Mic. 4. 3 4. In the mean while we are not a little comforted that thus persecuted they the Prophets Elijah was the troubler of Israel so was Jeremy Christ he was an enemy to Caesar likely enough to assume the Government and he is no friend to Caesar that goes about to preserve his life the Apostles who were men that turned the world up side down This smiting his fellow-servants will one day be no joy of heart to him to think of He tells us thirdly He was hereunto provoked by the direful imputation of serving the Image of the Beast which the Title chargeth upon the hearing the present Ministers Answ But 1. why should this provoke him when he tells us pag. 7. that the Book so far as he can learn hath been dispersed chiefly if not only amongst persons who were not able to examine what is said by Fathers Councils Schoolmen who 't is more than probable thought that the English Title was all that was signified by the Greek one till Mr. T. explained it to them 2dly What I mean by the Image of the Beast I intimate p. 53. of S. T. where are
these words They make an Image to the Beast Rev. 13. 14 15. i. e. erect an Ecclesiastical state of Government in a proportionableness to and resemblance of the Civil State This Ecclesiastical state of Government I assert to be the Image of the Beast by worshipping it I mean no more than subjecting bowing down to or owning of this Ecclesiastical-State which is no such direful expression amounting only to thus much A Christian Testimony against such as own subject to are partakers with the Ecclesiastical State and Government of the Church of England That there are some that do so Mr. T. will not deny nor can he that the Government of the Church is laid in a proportionableness to and resemblance of the Civil-State which I apprehending to be an evil 't is much to me a man of Mr. T. his sobriety should be offended at my bearing a Christian Testimony against it or interpret so sober a Title to be a direfull imputation c. I think not what he pleads for in the Treatise under consideration to be Theodulia or the Worship of God but am not provoked he so styles his Book because he thinks it is so yet have I as just cause to be offended thereat as he hath by the Title of the S. T. given him to be provoked Another stone of Offence in Mr. T. his way is That there are direful Predictions in the Epistle against hearing the present Ministers of England as if likely to meet with the same Judgments in the day of Gods wrath with the Antichristian Beast and seeming commiseration of such as joyn in Communion with the publick Church-Assemblies Answ And I am sorry these things are provoking to him Can he not hear sin condemned and the warning of God against sinners given forth in Scriptural expressions from the Prophecies thereof but his spirit must rise against them He will one day know that another frame of spirit had better become him and would have conduced more to his true peace comfort and interest than that which was upon him under the reading those Scriptural Predictions for such are those mentioned in the Epistle though as Mr. T. speaks one would rather think them to be some Enthusiastical dreams than the Warnings of the Lord in the Scriptures sounded forth by an unworthy dust Commiseration he also discerns in those lines but understanding the hearts of the Children of men he can roundly pronounce of it Audacter satis that I say not blaspheme that it is but seeming commiseration at the best this is an evil surmise a fruit of the flesh to be bemoaned and mourned over I can assure Mr. T. that they are not seeming but real Commiserations and that my soul is sorely afflicted within me because of the Wrath of the Lord that is like to be poured forth for the transgression and sinful complyance with the corrupt and superstitious Worship of the Nation after God hath from Heaven witnessed against it and so many of the precious Children of God have sealed a Testimony with their dearest Blood against it of the professing People of God in England upon them and I cannot but once more cry aloud to them and to this Animadverter to hasten their escape from the Tents of these false Shepherds and Assemblies lest being complicated and twisted together with them they share of the judgement is like to be poured forth upon them God is a jealous God and will in his jealousie plead with those that teach for Doctrines the Commandments of men and worshiâ according to their Precepts And what I said then I say again now who knows not intimating as Mr. T. falsly suggests that it would be but my own darkness as touching the extent of the long-suffering of the Lord to such as continue disobedient to his voice but this may be the last Warning you may have from God For his Throne is like the fiery flame and his Wheels as burning fire a fiery stream issues and comes forâh from before him Dan. 7. 9 10. He seems to be risen up against an hypoâritical people and a speedy riddance will he make in the earth However these things may seem to Mr. T. to be brutum fulmen like a great thunderclap without any thunder-bolt in it as he speaks which makes my very soul pity him especially they being as I said the Prophecies of the Lord levell'd against the very persons against whom I level them My prayers to God for him shall be that they may prove words of awakening and humbling and not of destruction and further âddition of misery in the day of the Lord which without faith and repentance come between if for nothing but for that slight contemptuous frame of spirit upon him in the reading of them they are too like to be He adds that I judge such Complyance a damnable sin If he mean a sin that in its own nature deserves damnation I do so indeed nor can â do otherwise not having imbraced that novel distinction of the Papists between damnable or deadly and venial sins as if the merit or wages of all sin were not death judging it as I do to be a sin But if by damnable he mean irremissible like that of Blasphemy against the Holy Ghost which he intimates as if I judged and suggested the sin of Complyance in some to be I must crave leave to tell him That I detest and abhor the least thought of any such thing 'T is true in the event it may be irremissible like the sin against the Holy Ghost and so may the least vain word but that I judge it is so in its own nature is an Assertion of that nature that nothing is more false and untâue And I cannot but wonder with what forehead this Animadverter could impute it to me Nor can I guess at his design in so doing not the occasion administred by me I have read the Epistle over and find not the least prints or marks of such an Assertion If any words may be wrested to such an intendment I do here solemnly disclaim and âisavow it professing from my very heart that I believe quite otherwise Our God is a God ready to pardon to multiply pardons though you have turn'd aside from him he will heal backslidings and love freely therefore poor hearts be not deterr'd from looking to him But he goes on which must needs produce these wofull effects 1. An irrâconcileable enmity betwixt the Sepâââtists and such as hold communion with the present Churches and their Pastors Answ But what will produce this effect will judging their sin to be irremissible This is a Calumny I know none that doth so Will the pleading for separation from that which God calls aloud to separate from I hope better And wish this Animadverter takes not a measure of others spirits by his own God forbid that any should be returning enmity for love The Lord knows out of greatned bowels of compassion I write what I write and after all
the Waters and through wonderful Grace hath given down much of a spirit of love and mutual forbearance amongst the Nonconforming Separatists though in some small matters of different apprehensions And I hope that such carriage as this Adimadverter useth towards them will engage us to press more than ever after it that this stone of offence may be rolled out of the way and the mouth of absurd and unreasonable men may be muzled that they may have nothing justly to object against us while they behold our Love as the Disciples of Christ to one another and to all the Saints and our godly conversation accompanied with fear As for the promiscuous prophesying mentioned though we dare not quench the Spirit in any Believer nor despise its operation and breathings yet I know not any that are in the Animadverter's sense for it Gifts and abilities for that work with the consent and approbation of the Church which is before satisfied in their personal holiness and soundness in the Faith is âequired in those to whom a constant libeâty of propâesying is granted As for the vain fancies and opinions destructive of true Religion I must crave leave to profess I know not any such vented amongst the Congregations of mine acquainâance And if they were they could not rationally be charged upon the Congregational way more than that horrible Ignorance Atheism those wretched Oaths Blasphemies Adulteries horrid Abominations not to be named amongst the Saints daily hourly committed by the members of the Church of England are to be charged upon it or any principles owned by such as walk therein which are as they have manifested to the world directly and âiametrically opposit thereunto That the practices of the Separatists have caused a disturbance of Ecclesiastical and Civil peace in those places where they have had any considerable duration is another crimination And it brings to my mind that passage Acts 17. 6. These that have turned the world upside down are come hither also I shaâl crave leave to add that there is a wicked false peace a very conjuration and conspiracy against Christ and Truth where the Gospel comes in power it breaks and dissolves this peace There is an Ecclesiastical peace that is the result of such a confederacy and Mr. T. knows who pleads this on the behalf of the most Idolatrous Church so call'd in the world And am sorry to find him writing after so sorry a copy on the behalf of one of her daughters There was an Ecclesiastical peace amongst the Heathens when the Gospel was first promulgared as it was received in power this peace was broken and dissipated without any just reflection oâ disparagement to the Gospel or the way thereof being rather its glory manifestly discovering it self hereby to be the power of God When the Animadverter proves that any Ecclesiastical peace of the appointment of Christ is broken and disturbed by the persons he inveighs against we shall conceive our selves concerned till then these words are but scar-crows vain and tâivial As touching the distuâbance of the Civil peace we have already spoken some what we shall only add That it was not Elijah but the whoredoms of Jezebel that was the troubler of Israel though he good man must âear the blame of all And Mr. T. knows that if any trouble or evil had befallen the Empire the voice was Christianos ad Leones they are presently charged and dealt with as the only occasions and causers of it Nor can he be ignorant that not the Separatists but some others have been the disturbers of the Nations peace I suppose a so that he is no stranger to a Treatise written by Mr. Pryn displaying the Treasons committed against the peace of Kings and Kingdoms by the Prelatical party and I should be sorry if he can produce one parallel instance among the Congregational Churches These are the reasons the Animadverter is pleased to give of his present undertaking which I thought it my duty to examine I shall detain thee Christian Reader no longer in this Epistolary Preface but desire from my very soul that thou wouldst impartially weiâh what is offered on each side in this Controversie and beg of God for his good Spirit to lead thee and guide thee that thou mayest judge righteous judgment and walk in the good old paths that thou mayest find âest to thy soul And if we differ in opinion as to the whole or part of any thing herein controverted let us keep up Love and a Spirit of Christianity be labouring to reduce each other into the way of Truth Which is the earnest request of him who is in truth Thy souls friend and servant for Christ's sake C. A. JERUBBAAL OR A Review of the Sober Testimony The Vindication of the Preface thereof from the Exceptions of Mr. Tombs CHAP. 1. Sect. 1 A twofold Worship of God Natural Worship what it is What the Law of Nature teacheth with respect to Worship That God is to be worshipped Of Atheism The sayings of Cicero and Seneca touching the Opinions of the Nations with respect to a Deity That God is to be worshipped in a Community that he is to be worshipped according to his own will The pretences of Zaleucus Lycurgus Minos Numa the most famous Lawgivers amongst the Gentiles and their imposition of Laws The famous saying of Socrates in Plato touching the ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã or manner of Worship prescribed by the Godds That the Voice of God is to be hearkened unto when and in what manner he shall be pleased to speak The Gentiles owned but one chief Deity The custom of the Nations in their ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Diabolical Oracles leading them thereunto which they supposing to be the voice of the Godds obeyed Instituted or Ceremonial Worship wherein it consists Hearing the Word such a Worship Mr. T. declines the matter in controversie Men do not worship God in Hearing when they hear 1 Thess 2. 13. opened and explained HAving already answered what Mr. T. was pleased to premise in his Epistolary Preface to the Reader so far as we are or can be supposed to be concerned we are now ready to attend his further motion toward the discussion as he phraseth it of the Book it self which is as he saith distinguished into a Preface and ten Chapters How suitable the method is or comprehensive in his judgment I am little concerned it seem'd to me to answer my aim and intendment which was solely the clearing Truth and satisfying the Scruples of tender Consciences in the matters we were enquiring after The first thing Mr. T. is pleased to take notice of is an Assertion of mine in the Preface to the ensuing Discourse wherein I affirm that the matter we were to treat of is one part of the instituted Worship of Christ under the Gospel from whence he takes occasion in his first Section to run forth into a discourse touching the derivation of the word Worship and very learnedly tells us that it
the Sabbath Baptism Lord's Supper c. and I do so in this dispute Answ Egregie dictum excellently said indeed as if because we affirm that whatever is to be practised in Instituted Worship in the time of the Gospel is to be wholly bottom'd as to the Law and Precept instituting it upon some Commandment of Christ in the New-Testament therefore we assert that no use may be made of the Scriptures of the Old-Testament treating thereabout by way of prophecy or otherwise which is a Consequence this learned Animadverter will never be able to make good 'T is true many learned men do make use of some places of the Old-Testament to prove the morality of one day in seven or the seventh part of time not as I remember except Psa 118. 24 which some conceive by way of prophecy speaks of the Lord 's honouring the first day for the confirmation of the observation of the first day which they conceive Christ's resurrection on that day the practice of the Primitive-Church meeting together for the solemn Worship of God 1 Cor. 16. 2. Acts 20. 7. the appellation the Lord's Day which they judge is given to it c. is a sufficient warrant for their observation thereof in Gospel-times They plead not for Baptism or the Lord's Supper upon any other bottom than Gospel-Institution or their preception by Christ in the New-Testament Though 't is true as touching the subjects of the one and the other they judg they may by way of analogy argue somewhat from Old-Testament-Scriptures from which apprehension they see nothing so weighty in what is tendred by Mr. T. notwithstanding his brag and immodest Assertion pag. 18. Sect. 14. that such a way of arguing is irrational as if wisdom rested with him and he had the measure of it and a man could not differ from him but he must be a block or bruit to influence their departure That because the granting the Assertion would be disadvantagious to the Author and the Separatists therefore it should be in Mr. T. his opinion an unreasonable postulatum to devolve the question upon the Scriptures of the New-Testament I understand not He takes not a measure I presume of the reasonableness or unreasonableness of requests from their advantagiousness or disadvantagiousness to such contemptible creatures as we and should he do so he were much to blame as to infer from hence therefore I see no reasonableness in his Postulatum which is introduced not as the natural issue of any thing premised which he knows it is not but meerly for pomp and shew Sect. 3. The judgments of the Antients no sufficient substratum to build my practice upon in the Worship of God The opinion of the Antients âhemselves in this matter None but the Spirit of God speaking in the Scriptures can satisfie the consciences of any dissatisfied in matters relating to Worship Our Faith not to be resolved into the Testimony of men which is a principle decryed by the Antients and Protestant Churches The consciences of none can be satisfied in what is written by the Ancients before they are assured 1. that what they read as or are told is theirs be indeed so and not counterfeited nor adulterated 2. That in their Writings they were as the Apostles and Prophets guided by an unerring Spirit The true use of the Testimony of the Ancients Congregational-Principles owned by them Of Councils and Schoolmen THe fourth Section is fronted with this The judgement of the Ancients not useless in this Controversie as if the Author of the Sober-Testimony had asserted it to be so which Mr. T. knows he no where doth This indeed the words of the Author not perplexing our selves nor the consciences of any with the judgments of men in generations past wherein they cannot acquiesce fairly intimate 1. That the judgment of none of the children of men though never so famous in their generation since the Apostles fell asleep is a sufficient Substratum to build my faith and practice upon in the Worship of my God In which we have the concurrence of the Ancients themselves Basil tels us that it is necessary and consonant to Reason that every man learn that which is needful out of the Scriptures both for the fulness of Godliness and lest they be inured to humane traditions Regul contract 95. p. 902. And Austin Epist 112. ad Paulin. saith If a matter be grounded on the clear authority of the holy Scriptures it is to be believed without all doubt but as for other witnesses and testimonies upon whose credit any thing may be urged unto us to believe it it is lawful for thee either to credit or not to credit them according as thou shalt perceive them of weight to deserve or not to deserve credit Origin saith Homil. 1. in Hierem. We must of necessity call the Scriptures to witness for our senses and interpretations without them are of no credit Famous is the saying of Cyril Bishop of Jerusalem Catech. 4. p. 15. We must not deliver any thing though never so small without the holy Scriptures neither may we be led away with probabilities and shews of words neither yet believe me barely saying these things unto you unless you also believe the demonstration thereof from the Scriptures for the security of our faith ariseth from the demonstration of the holy Scripture 2dly That not the sayings or judgment of the Ancients but the clear Testimony of the Spirit of God speaking in the Scriptures is sufficient and efficacious for the satisfying persons that are dissatisfied in any thing relating to Faith or Worship Come to a poor soul under real scruples of spirit with respect to these and tell him this Father is of this opinion and that Father of that you do but oleum operam perdere when you have said all he remains as he was dissatisfied and so will do without evidence from Scripture More than these two things the Animadverter cannot righteously infer from the expression he discants on What saith he to these not a word more or less And I am apt to believe of Mr. T. that he is a man of greater modesty than to oppose them He tells us indeed that it may be of good use to satisfie mens consciences that no such separation as now is from the present Ministers of the Church of England was allowed of by the first Fathers and Writers what truth there is in this suggestion shall by and by be manifested He will not say surely of what good use he supposeth it to be that the faith of any is to be resolved into their testimony which it must be if what they say satisfie the scrupling conscience i. e. I must believe what they say is true because they say it else that they say it will never tend to my satisfaction which yet is an homage and duty that we owe to none but the Lord. A principle decryed and abhorred by the Ancients themselves The saying of Austin Epist 48. is known
far otherwise with respect to the Testimony of the Fathers than is by him intimated and that the footsteps not of the Episcopal Hierarchy Common-Prayer-Book-service Church of England c. but of the way of the Congregational-Churches are to be found in and amongst them And such principles laid down by them that will abundantly justifie persons separating from such a Ministry as that of the Ch. of Engl. Cyprian l. 1. epist 4. tells plainly Nor let the people flatter themselves as if they were free from the contagion of sin when they communicate with a wicked Priest yea that they ought to separate from them wherefore the people that obey the Laws of God and fear him ought to separate themselves from a wicked shepherd and not be present at the sacrifices of a sacrilegious Priest directly contrary to what this Animadverter affirms Sect. 9. Evil persons may be heard as true Ministers And Epist 6. He may by no meanâ have or keep a Church who is not ordained in the Church viz. to which he is related as Minister which the Ministers of England are not ' Tweâe easie to fill many pages with citations to this purpose Mr. T. speaks of Councils and Schoolmen and of some that are not able to examine what is said by them As for the latter of these it had been well for the Church of God if they had never been And the former for the most of them it might have been well without Nazienzen who 't is thought knew as much of them as many other men saith If I must write the truth I am much enclined to flee from all the Councils of Bishops because I never saw a joyful and happy end of any Council nor was there by them any suppression of evils but rather an addition and encrease of them Greg. Naz. ep ad Procul And Luther affirms of the very best of them I understand not that the holy Spirit is in this Council All these Articles are hay stubble wood c. And learned Beza tells us that such was the folly ignorance ambition wickedness of many Bishops in the best times that you would suppose the Devil to be President in their Assemblies Praef. ad N. Test Which if so that which Mr. T. intends as a disparagement will be found to be clean contrary No matter how little we have to do with them had they been studied less than they are and the Scriptures of the Lord more we had 't is more than probable been at a nearer agreement in more controversies than one at this day Had the Lebian Rule of Reformation been laid aside and this Ezratical Golden one been solely made use of in measuring the Temple and them that dwell therein Reformation had been carried on with more celerity and another Gospel-Church-state introduced than many are aware of Sect. 4. Some beams of Light may be communicated by a retrospection into the estate of affairs in the time of the old Law into the present enquiry though the whole thereof be devolved in our present disquisition upon the Scriptures of the New-Testament Gen. 4. 26. considered The Reformation of the then Church by segregation and aggregation The issue hereof was the continuation of their Church-state for about a thousand years after The lawfulness of separation from the Church of England proved by Ainsworth Cotton Bartlet c. No more pollution to be found among those Gen. 4. 26. from whom the Saints then separated than is to be found upon the Church of England The Animadverter begs the question in supposing the Church of England to be a true and rightly constituted Church The end of Separation of calling upon the Name of God Those from whom they separated Gen. 4. in what sense they called upon the Name of God Of the Noachical Separation Gen. 6. The spring of the Apostacy of those from whom they separated Of the old Iron Age. The wickedness of the Church of England The duties we owe to persons from whom we separate IN his fifth Section this Animadverter takes notice of some expressions in S. T. to this purpose That since some beams of Light may be communicated into the present enquiry by a retrospection into the state of things under the Law we are willing to take a little notice of the administration of affairs in the House of God then which after a bare mentioning of what was done by the Faithful in the dayes of Seth Gen. 4. 26. We begin to consider from the time of the giving forth of the Law upon Mount Sinai when we say the People of Israel had a standard set up for them to repair unto and they became as a City on an Hill conspicuous unto all What saith Mr. T. to this Why 1. It will not be easie to discern how some beams of Light may be communicated from a retrospection into the state of affairs of old unto the present enquiry if the whole thereof be devolved on the Scriptures of the New-Testament which being a meer slight and scoff put upon the words of his Antagonist might be passed over in silence That Saints may not receive some beams of Light with respect to their deportment towards the Appointments of Christ now by a view of what was of old instituted and carriage of the Saints then towards those Institutions because the present Institutions in the practice whereof the Saints now are concerned are bottom'd singly upon the Scriptures of the New-Testament had the Animadverter by one Argument laboured to have evinced we should though notwithstanding Mr. T. thinks to the contrary 't is in it self evident they may have further considered it When I find the Lord giving forth Laws to his People of old to walk by and strictly enjoyning them to conform to those Laws without adding any thing of their own thereunto I had thought that the Lord having given forth Laws under the New-Testament for the ordering the affairs of his House now some beams of Light might from hence be communicated touching my deportment towards these Laws from what was done of old and rejecting all mixtures of humane inventions with them which the Soul of the Lord in dayes past manifested his indignation against with relation to his then Institutions The like may be said of the other observations and Laws enjoyned upon that People we have briefly remarked But 2dly he grants he tells us that Dr. Owon hath in his Latine Book of the nature study and progress of true Theology shewed divers corruptions in the Ages before and after the Flood in the pure Worship of God unto Moses his time and that the restitution of true Theology was sometimes by a separation from the Wicked when there was a general Apostacy from the true wayes of God unto a prophanity of his Name as some conceive Gen. 4. 26. is meant either by Blasphemy or setting up of Idol-worship as it was before Abraham's separation Josh 24. 15. Answ 'T is very true that learned person hath done
place in the world of which the Poet Erupit Venae pejoris in aevum Omne nefas fugere pudor verumque fidesque In quorum subiere locum fraudesque delique Insidiaeque Vis amor sceleratus habendi Vivitur ex rapto non hospes ab hospite tutus Nec socer à genero fratrum quoque gratia raraest But this saith Mr. T. is not the cause of the Separation avowed by this Author Answ 'T is not indeed the alone cause but one amongst the rest So that in the judgment of this Animadverter the Separation pleaded-for is necessary For whom he intends what he puts in a parenthesis though it appears not but Noah continued to preach to them and live among them I know not As rigid as the Separation pleaded-for is 'T is not so rigid but we do and can do both and more than so too We look upon it as our duty to follow the Callings and Imployments the Lord-hath placed us in in the World to have civil converse amongst the men thereof 1 Cor. 5. 10. to fill up all the duties of the relation we stand in to the worst amongst them to do any office of love we can for them nor do we cease to pour forth our souls though they are some of them desirous to pour out our blood to the Lord on their behalf that they may be turned from darkness to light from the power of Satan unto God And are as we have opportunity preaching to them though we run the hazard of the loss of our Liberties if not Life it self thereby we know Christs bowels and pity to poor sinners is great we have found it to be so who have obtained grace from God and we cannot knowing also the terrors of the Lord but warn and beseech them to flee from the wrath that is to come What follows in this Section not at all relating to the matter in controversie being only a captions exception against an expression made use of by me my intendment wherein is obvious to any ordinary understanding might be passed over in silence I say not as Mr. T. falsly represents my words that he might take occasion to talk of Job and other holy men who he thinks were not bound to repair to the people of Israel except they would become Proseâytes which the avoiding the Idolatry of the Gentiles might require of them not such corruptions only as are in the Church of Engl. that a Standard was set up for the people to repair unto i. e. as he seems to intimate the people of the Gentile world at least those that feared the Lord amongst them but them viz. the People of the Jews So that his discourse about Job and such like is impertinent and frivolous Job lived about the year of the World 2100 several years after the giving the Land He with the rest he tels us were not bound to repair to them except they would become Proselytes which the avoiding the Idolatry of the Gentiles might require i. e. they were bound to repair to them which indeed they could not do or if they did they would noâ nor could they be accepted except they turned Proselytes But the corruptions that were amongst the Gentiles were not only such as are in the Church of England i. e. they were somewhat more and greater and God forbid they should Lesser abominations in a once rightly constituted Church are warrant sufficient for separation from it than what were at that day to be found amongst the Gentiles But these things are not at all to the business in hand Sect. 5. The People of the Jews indispensibly bound to the Statutes and Ordinances Jehovah gave forth to them with respect to Ecclesiasticals and Civils without addition or detraction The case of the Disciples plucking the ears of Corn and David 's eating the Shew-bread considered Hos 6. 6. explained God's dispensing with his own Law no argument that the Jews might add to or diminish therefrom Of the seven other dayes kept by the Assembly 2 Chron. 30. 23. Of David's Ordinance 1 Sam. 30. 20 25. MR. T. in his 6th Section repeats what I affirmed pag. 8. of S. T. touching the people of the Jews the sum where of is That God gave them Statutes and Ordinances both with relation to Civils and Ecclesiasticks which they were without adding to or detracting from indispensibly bound to conform to To this the Animadverter replies 1. By way of concession They were he saith bound to conform to them and so much the Texts alledged do prove 2dly By way of negation That they were bound indispensibly without adding to or detracting therefrom to conform hereunto not one of the Scriptures prove This is to be considered The first Scripture instanc'd in is Exod. 21. 1. Now these are the Judgments thou shalt set before them the Judgments i. e. the Judicial Laws or Civil Sanctions as by Statutes or Decrees the Ordinances relating to Worship are usually understood which he particularly doth in the following verses To what purpose he is charged to set them before them is easie to be conjectured viz. that they might conform to them and not solely to do so had been a contempt and disvaluation of the wisdom and love of God who gave them forth and chargeth them chap. 23. 13. that with respect unto them they be circumspect i. e. that they heed them and them only Lev. 18. 4. the second place instanced speaks after this wise Ye shall do my Judgments i. e. mine only as him thou shalt serve Deut. 6. 13. is expounded by Christ Mat. 4. 10. him only shalt thou serve Nor is there any thing more frequent in the Hebrew language which is short and concise as is known than such a manner of speech The same line of interpretation is to be stretched over Lev. 19. 37. 20. 22. 25. 18. But how egregiously doth Mr. T. mistake in affirming that not one of the Scriptures instanced in saith that they were indispensibly bound without adding or detracting to conform to these Statutes and Judgments when Deut. 4. 2. the 7th Scripture instanc'd in expresly asserts it Now therefore hearken O Israel unto the Statutes and Judgments which I teach you for to do them Ye shall not add unto the Word which I command you neither shall ye diminish ought from it that you may keep the Commandments of the Lord you God which I command you bound they were by this Scripture to conform to the Statutes and Judgments without addition to them thou shalt not adde or detraction from them neither shalt thou diminish And if bound they were indispensibly so For no man hath power though the Papists blasphemously assert their Pope hath to dispense with the breach of Jehovah's Law what he himself may do is not of our present disquisition which is enough to evince the falsity of Mr. T. his Assertion This one Scripture if there had been no more as it is a sufficient proof of what we
make the Tabernacle For see saith he that thou make all things according to the pattern shewed to thee in the Mount i. e. To the type and example set before him to imitate to which he was not to add the least pin of his own 1 Chr. 28. 11. The pattern of the Porch i. e. of the Temple saith Vatablus which David received either by revelation or by the hand of the Prophet 1 Chr. 28. 12 19. Exod. 8. 27. 39. 1 5 7 21 26 31 43. other places instanced in the S. T. preach forth the same thing These were types of the heavenly Ordinances in the Church of Christ Heb. 8. 5. And type out that nothing of man is to be superadded thereto but all things to be done according to Divine Commandment To the same thing doth the Spirit of the Lord bear witness Exod. 40. 23 25 29. Num. 8. 3. Exod. 35. 10 29. 36. 1 5. Isa 29. 13. To which may be further added Deut. 4. 1 2 40. Now therefore hearken O Israel unto the Statutes and Judgments which I teach you for to do them Ye shall not add to the Word which I command you neither shall you diminish ought from it that you may keep the Commandments of the Lord your God Thou shalt keep therefore his Statutes and Commandments which I command thee this day All which prove not only the obligation that lay upon them to conform to what was of the Institution of the Lord but the utter unlawfulness to add thereto or introduce any thing of their own in his service The ground of the acceptance of any Worship or Service offered to him being his Command and Institution and that with such evidence and brightness that it seems Mr. T. durst not look them in the face lest they shouâd have so reproved him as to have hindred his further advance in that good work and cause he was resolved having undertaken its defence to prosecute He only takes notice of two of these many places instanced in viz. Lev. 8. throughout which he grants speak of the investure of the Priests into their Office according to the Rites set down but whether any other might to these have been added to the sons of men he tells us not which yet he should have proved if he would have demolished and thrown down what it was his good pleasure to set himself against And he doth wisely not to approach too near this Scripture which stands with a two-edged Sword in its hand to defend the Truth opposed by this Animadverter No less than ten times viz. v. 4 5 9 13 17 21 29 34 35 36. The Commandment of the Lord is laid as the foundation of the whole of that procedure clearly importing that matters of this nature viz. things relating to his Worship are solely to be bottom'd on Divine Precepts and condemning and interdicting whatever of the like nature is offered to him on any other bottom Which Aaron's sons afterwards attempting to do Lev. 10. 1. perish in the flames of God's jealousie and wrath R. Menachem on Lev. 8. 36. hath these words In every other place it is said as the Lord commanded Moses but here because they added unto the Commandment he saith not so for they did not as the Lord had commanded and added moreover unto them strange Fire which he had not commanded them Lev. 10. 1. And Josephus b. 3. c. 9. saith thâs Nadab and Abihu bringing Sacrifices unto the Altar not such as were appointed by Moses but of that sort they were accustomed to offer aforetimes were burned by the violent flame that issued from the Altar that at length they died The other place he takes notice of is Isa 29. 13. which he refers to be discussed to the first chapter All the other places as was said are passed over in silence which manner of dealing is a great abuse both to the Truth and Reader To the Truth by waving the consideration of what is offered as the substratum upon which it is built To the Reader by pretending to answer to what is asserted by his Antagonist for the confirmation of Truth without advancing one step forward towards its confutation But perhaps he means not that where God hath given direction about any part of Worship it 's lawful to add any thing thereunto but onely wherein God hath not spoken and determined as touching the management of his Worship there the will of some of the children of men takes place and they may determine But if so 1. This is a most pitiful Petitio principii or begging the thing in question viz. That God hath not determined the whole of his Worship and Service but hath left somewhat to the wills of men relating to Worship as such to be determined by them which is the ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã or the thing in question and will never be granted him upon those terms 2dly Contrary to that fundamental principle placed in the nature of man and implyed and fairly intimated in each Scripture before instanced in that nothing in his Worship and Service is acceptable to him but what is of his own prescription 3dly Diametrically opposite to Deut. 4. 1 2. these additions let them be of what nature or in what case they will are additions to the Word of Jehovah Isa 29. 13. with Mark 7. 7. being evidently doctrines and institutions of men which the Spirit there tells us must have no place in the Worship of God That the Jews had their Service more fully particularized in all things pertaining to it than we have if he mean things relating to Service or Worship as such is spoken after the rate that a great many other things in this Treatise are viz. with confidence enough but without proof There being nothing relating to Gospel-Worship as such but is determined by Christ and appointed in the Scripture When he sends forth his Apostles Mat. 28. they were to teach what he had commanded them nothing more or less And he being Lord and Master of his House whose House are we Heb. 3. 6. who dares be so bold as to intermeddle with the affairs thereof without his appointment or can do so without an incroachment upon his Soveraignty He was faithful as Moses who received and revealed the Ordinances of the then House of God that he left nothing relating to the Worship thereof as such to the wills of men But of this more hereafter Sect. 8. Of the apostasie of the Jews from Divine Institutions The aim of the Author in remarking it It s application to the Church of England Whose Investions are expresly forbidden Of things in themselves out of the casâ of Worship indifferent 'T is not in the power of the Church to make that which is left indifferent by the Lord a necessary Worship The judgement of the Protestant Writers Of the decency and order is in the Ceremonies of the Church of England Of their being imposed by Publick Authority How they draw from God
besides the Church of England but of the Church of Rome the Basis upon which her pompous Worship is built which being removed would fall to the ground and perish with its own weight Yea but Thirdly The Ceremonies of the Church of England are for Decency and Order To which I shall onely say what one said of the like speech of the Monks of Burdeaux when they affirmed That the Signs added to Baptism were an Ornament to it We Reply saith he to them Num igitur sunt c. Are they wiser than Christ Jesus who hath ordained his Sacrament in so great Purity and simplicity and who knoweth better than all the men in the world what Ornament was sittest for it If it be but the Covenant of a man when it is confirmed no man abrogateth it or addeth any thing to it What arrogancy is it then to add to the Institution of Christ What the Animadverters private thoughts of the Ceremonies of the Church of England are with respect to their Decency and Oâder I know not as wise men as he think the contrary The Ceremonies which have been abused to Superstition as the Ceremonies of the Church of England have been can never serve for Order or Comeliness say the Divines of Germany who stood against the Ceremonies then enforced And for the Surplice one calls it A Player-like apparel Gualt in Hos 2. and Calv. Instit Lib. 4. Cap. 10. Sect. 29. A vain Vizard Another Baleus in Declar. of Bon. Arti. p. 100. A pretty Toy And Dr. Taylor Act. and Mon. p. 1659. An Apish Toy Another Baecon p. 1. Cathe p. 486. Histrionical Scenical and Scorner-like As for their being 4thly Imposed by Publick Authority So were the Jewish Inventions Jeroboam imposeth them upon the People who are so far from being excused upon that account that they are condemned for their fearful and slavish subjection to him Hos 5. 11. and elsewhere But Fifthly Their Inventions were such as drew them to serve other Godds and forsake the Lord. Answ If he means that they were by these immediately influenced to the rejecting the true God that made the Heavens and the Earth he talks like himself confidently and without proof This indeed they did draw them to a rejection of Divine Appointments and casting off that Obedience and Subjection they owed to God and so do the Inventions and Ceremonies of the Church of England No Innovation in Worship but is a stealing from God that Obedience and Service that is alone due to him and giving it to another viz. the Innovator In time also God gives them up in a judicial way as a punishment of this their departure from Divine Institutions to the Inventions of man to blindness of mind and strong delusions Thus he dealt with Israel Isa 6. 9 10. and 29. 10 13. So that they at last grew so sottish as to fall down before the stump of a Tree yet without the utter rejection or denial of the true God whom they worshipped through that false Medium They sware by the Lord i. e. Worshiped him when they sware by Malcham Unto what blindness of mind God hath given up many of the Pleaders for and Conformers to the present Inventions and Ceremonies I had rather leave to the silent thoughts of the Reader than express And what in time as a punishment for mingling the Worship of God with the Inventions of men and departure from Divine Institutions befel the Synagogue of Rome in respect of their Icolatria or Image-worship and the Church of England in dayes past and now in their falling down before the Sacrament of which in its proper place we must speak is known to all And I heartily wish that the review thereof might make us to tremble to provoke the Lord to jealousie by the works of ourhands But he adds None of the Inventions of men mentioned in the places cited are such as can be charged upon the Church of England for that I take to be his meaning nor are any threatned by the Lord or did he contest with the Jews upon the account of any Customs of the Nations but such as were Idolatrous and of this he saith Let all the Texts alledged be viewed Answer And we are contented they be reviewed only we crave leave to premise 1. That this Animadverter doth not deny that the Ceremonies of the Church of England at least some of them are derived from the Customs of the Nations nor indeed that mediately through the Church of Rome from whom we immediately received them they are so can be denied The Surplice Durandus indeed thinks Rational Lib. 3. Cap. 1. was borrowed from the Jews It was rather as we said from the Heathen Priests who were clad in white in their Ministration The Riâg in Marriage the Cross in Baptisme the distinction of the Priests from the Roman Heathen Flamins and Arch-Flamins and many of their Feasts as Eostar or Easter Epiphany c. smell of the same Forge which is directly contrary to many Precepts of the Lord in the Scripture Lev. 20. 23. Deut. 12. 30. So will I do i. e. not unto Idols but unto the Lord aâ the next verse manifests Hereupon the Hebrews say Thou mayest not enquire or ask concerning the way of the service of an Idol how it is although thou serve it not for this thing occasions to turn after it and to do as they do Maimon Tract of Idol Cap. 2. Sect. 2. Not only the Worship of false Godds but false or Idolatrous Worship of the true God is here forbidden and all imitation of Idolaters is condemned 2 Kings 17. 15. Jer. 10. 2. Psal 106. 35. 2dly That this Animadverter supposeth That the Introduction of the Inventions of Men into the Worship of God is not Idolatry That such Ceremonies are not Idolatrous which we cannot yeild him it being the making an Image to our selves contrary to the second Commandment Nor am I singular in this opinion August de Consens Evang. Lib. 2. Cap. 18. Vasq de Adorat Lib. 2. Disput 1. Cap. 3. Dr. Bils against Apolog. p. 4. p. 344. assert That all Will-Worship is flat Idolatry And Mr. T. will yeeld That what is Praeter mandatum beside the Commandment is Will-worship 3dly That a departure from one or more of the Institutions of God to the embracement of the Customs of the Nations is in Scripture called a forsaking of God 2 Kings 17. 15 Deut. 28. 20 with 15. Isa 1. 4. which cannot be interpreted of their casting off the whole Worship of God which they did not for they continued to sacrifice to him to tread his Courts and made many Prayers they observed the New-Moons Sabbaths c. vers 11 12 13 so that totally they had not rejected him and his service but turning aside to the Inventions of men and mixing them with the Worship of God he saith They had forsaken him which that the present Ministers and Church of England have done we have evinced in Chap.
4 and 5 of S. T. And now let the judicious Reader consider the places produced Deut. 32. 18. Jer. 23. 27. and 9. 13 14. and 15. 6. Ezr. 9. 10. Jer. 16. 11 12. and 19. 4 5. and I doubt not but he will say that they are not grosly abused as Mr. T. speaks when applied though we did not do so to the imposition or use of the Ceremonies in the Church of England 'T is true the Jews are in some of the places mentioned accused with worshipping of Idols but the great thing that is charged upon them is their departing from the Appointments of the Lord which had they not done they had never worshiped those false Godds who yet so far as I am able to discern were not strictly the Object of their Worship but false Mediums through which they worshiped and went to the true God as others do through the Common-Prayer-Book-Service as great an Idol as ever was in the World and as much the invention of man as the Calf in the Wilderness or the Calves at Dan and Bethel Sect. 9. Of the confidence of the People of the Jews under their Apostasie that they were the People of God Their Persecution even to death of such as testified against their Innovations The Church and Ministers of England guilty of such Innovations as the Prophets Christ c. condemned the Jews for Our bearing Testimony against these hath no tendency to the infringment of the Peace of the Nation The way of ridged Conformity no Basis sufficient to support the Nations Peace The saying of Cyril The unjust Accusations of Mr. T. against us WHat I remark in the fifth place touching the People of the Jews that notwithstanding their Apostasie they remained confident that they were the People of God and persecuted and put to death the Prophets and Servants of the Lord that bore their Testimony against their Innovations Mr. T. grants to be true Sect. 10. But intimates 1. That the People and Teachers of England are not guilty of such Innovations as the Prophets Christ and his Apostles charged upon the Jews Whether they are or no let the judicious Reader judge from what is offered in the foregoing Section To which we shall only add that Mal. 1. 6 7. may most truly be spoken of them They call God indeed Father and Master but they fear and reverence others as such whose Canons and Constitutions they are bound to yeeld Canonical obedience unto They despise his Name by offering polluted bread upon his Altar a service not commanded by him that hath been polluted defiled by Antichrist Nor can they be cleared from that imputation of Christ Mat. 15. 9. Teaching for Doctrines the Commandments of men Which that they do Mr. T. himself in his Fermentum Pharisaeorum yet speaketh and every one knows So that by this Animadverters confession we do well to bear our Testimony against them 2dly That our witnessing against them tends to infringe the publick Peace Answ This was an accusation managed in every day against the witnesses of Christ The Prophets infringed the Peace so did Christ the Apostles c. It was thought therefore not to be for the safety of the Nations to suffer them to live And Mr. T. doth what he can by such wicked and unchristian intimations as these to irritate the present Rulers to proceed against us in like manner Which through the grace of the Lord is a small matter to us who would not account our lives dear âo our selves so we may finish our work and testimony for Christ with faithfulness and joy What peace these expressions will in the review of them administer to Mr. T. I know not I am sure they will be bitterness in the latter end For our parts where is the person that can testifie ought against us as the disturbers of the peace of the Nation Are there any in it that do more covet and desire the introducing what may and will most assuredly be a Basis to support its continual peace and welfare The way of rigid Conformity will never do it as some hundreds of years experience manifest To this Animadverter I shall only further say as Cyril of old Cyril Epist ad Cleric Constan in Concil Ephes p. 72. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Are we Enemies to Peace In no wise we rather will pull it to us with violence so that the true Faith withal may be confessed If ouâ Testimony do not eventually rectify any thing we cannot help it 't is no other than what the servants of God yea Christ himself his ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã servant met with The people would go on in their superstitious practices say what they could in the Name of the Lord unto them yet were they bound to testify against them This is our comfort that our judgement is with the Lord and our reward with our God That this Animadverter accuseth us of being guilty of Calumny and our practice as proceeding not from holy zeal but evil passion we are not much conceâned 'T is a small matter to be judged of mans day we must shortly stand before an higher Tribunal whither we can chearfully appeal and heartily wish that Mr. T. had manifested less passion and more holy zeal in this Treatise than I am able to discern then would he have had greater cause of rejoycing in the day of Christ Sect. 10. Of the false Prophets that were amongst the Jews To whom the Ministers of England bear a great resemblance manifested in 6 particulars Isa 9. 15. and 28. 7 8. Jer. 23. 11. Zeph. 3. 4. Hos 9. 8. 2 Pet. 2. 1. explained To prophesie lies in the Name of the Lord what Ecclesiastical Canons against the practice of the present Ministers To do violence to the Law to be a snare of a fowler What they import ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã or false Teachers who they are Damnable Heresies what and why so called Denying the Lord that bought them what it imports The Plea of the Animadverter for the Church and Ministers of England not much better than what was or might have been made use of by Jeroboam himself WHat I mention in the 6th place touching the false Prophets that were amongst them of Old who ran before they were sent and prophesied smooth things to them in the name of the Lord according to the desire of the heart of them and their Rulers upon the account whereof they were in great esteem amongst them Mr. T. grants But intimates 1. That the Ministers of England are not such as the texts produced describe and therefore those that accuse them as if they were such are false accusers Answ But Ne saevi magne Sacerdos Have a little patience and we doubt not but to manifest that they bear a very great resemblance and likeness to them 1st Did they run before they were sent Jer. 14. 14 21. and 23. 21. i. e. pretend to come and act in the Name of the Lord when he never commanded them nor
spake to them Do not the Ministers of England the same This we afterward manifest 2dly Did they Prophesie lies in the Name of the Lord Isa 9. 15. Lies what are they They are called False Visions and Divinations a thing of nought and the deceit of their hearts which God never commanded neither ever entred it into his heart to do so Jer. 14. 14. Dreams Jer. 23. 27. Ezek 13. 2. and 22. 28. i. e. the Inventions and Traditions of men which they mingled with the Word of the Lord. That of this the Ministers of England are guilty we prove Chap. 4 and 5 of S. T. 3dly Were they some of them swallowed up of Wine erring through strong drink i. e. a parcel of drunken Sots Isa 28. 7 8. and 56. 12. And hath Mr. T. the forehead to deny this of the present Ministers of the Church of England I speak it without passion or prejudice against their persons I believe and the the whole Nation will I judge attest the truth thereof that there are not such a parcel of drunkards and debaucht persons to be found amongst any one profession of men in England as amongst this Tribe 4thly Were they given to Covetousness Jer. 6. 13. i. e. the generality of them were so 8. 10. Isa 56. 11. And is it not the general complaint of the people of the Nation who have eyes to see and understandings to judge of persons and things as well as this Animadverter that the present Ministers of England are so From whom were they Brethren it is therefore our duty to separate by Apostolical Precept 1 Cor. 5. 11. Their greedy gaping after preferment and greater places of emolument heaping one Steeple upon another could no more be said abundantly evince the truth hereof Which is not only contrary to Christ's Canons to which many have too little regard but to Canons Ecclesiastical in former dayes which interdict such practices upon penalty of being deprived of their Office and Benefice Lib. Concil Epist Leo. Pap. 54. Decret causa 7. Qu. 1. 5thly Were they prophane did the Lord find their wickedness in his House Jer. 23. 11. are prophane i. e. have little or no respect to my Institutions their wickedness have I found in my House i. e. my very Temple is full of their Superstitions and Idolatries so our Annotators Did they do violence to the Law Zeph. 3. 4. i. e. corrupt it with their glosses forced interpretations constructions such as God never put into it they set by the Law and set up their own inventions wills traditions by which the Law was made void And can the present Ministers be acquitted from a copartnership with them herein we prove the contrary chap. 4 5. of S. T. 6thly Were they as a snare of a Fowler in all his wayes and batred in or against the House of the Lord Hos 9. 8. i. e. they watched the Godly in Ephraim or amongst the ten Tribes who durst not strike in with Jeroboam's Abominations but went up though by stealth and secretly some of them to the House of God which was at Jerusalem and privily as the snare of a Fowler that is laid secret not in the sight of the filly Bird accused and molested them being full of hatred against them or the Worship that was managed and carried-on at Jerusalem whither they went The very same thing is practised by the present Ministers against such as dare not comply with them in their established inventions which is so generally known and by some felt at this day that it cannot be denyed Who if they do not some of them openly yet secretly labour to ensnare molest and trouble by causing to be presented into the Bishops Courts c. persons of such a complexion What the frame of their spirits is with respect to the Worship which is of the appointment of Christ and will be found at the last to be so their railing not being able to do more and snarling against it in their preaching c. together with their prayers and endeavours for its extirpation sufficiently evince 7thly Did they prepare War against such as put not into their mouths Mic. 3. 5. Had they no Vision were they dark blind without an answer of God ver 6 7. And doth Mr. T. think that he will ever perswade the enlightned people of God in England that these things are not true of the present Ministers of England Hath he alone been such a stranger in our Israel as not to know that they are legible and visible upon the Clergy thereof And if he a thousand times over call us Calumniators and false Accusers for our affixing them to them Wisdom will be justified of her Children whether he will or no. The good People of the Nation yea those that are but sober amongst themselves will acquit us that we speak nothing but truth of and touching them in this matter knowing full well that these things are indeed so But Mr. T. adds 2dly They do not bring-in damnable Heresies denying the Lord that bought them 2 Pet. 2. 1. Answ 1. Nor did I in S. T. charge them with so doing 'T is true I cite 2 âet 2. 1. but the utmost of my intendment therein was to manifest That as under the Law there were false Prophets so under the Gospel there are false Teachers which that Scripture proves And one step further can none compel me to go 2. If the Animadverter thinks that because they are not guilty if indeed they are not of what those false Teachers are there charged with therefore they cannot be charged as false Teachers or such as symbolize with the false Prophets of old he is mistaken They are so do so upon other accounts though they should be acquitted of what is there mentioned The Apostle saith not the false Prophets of old brought in damnable Heresies and denyed the Lord that bought them which latter in plain terms they did not they pretended as much to him as the true that they came acted in his Name that the Spirit of God was with them 1 King 2. 24. yet were they justly and frequently charged as such But 3dly upon second thoughts I see not but the characters of false Teachers there mentioned may truly and properly be charged upon the present Ministers First They are called ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã which imports either that they 1. falsly arrogated to themselves the title of Teachers when really and indeed they are not so or 2dly that they taught false things for true thus some carry it But 3dly the corrupt and abominable innovations of Antichrist are in 2 Thess 2. 11. called ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã a lie with allusion hereunto these Doctors or Teachers are here called ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã or teachers of a lie viz. the great Antichristian Lie Hence though there were many false Teachers at that day as is known the Apostle saith not in the present tense there are but in the future there shall
be viz. when Antichrist according to Paul whose Epistles Peter conversed with 2 Pet. 3. 15. should be revealed In respect of each of which the title is applicable to the present Ministers 1. They assume the title of Teachers falsly as is proved chap. 3. of S. T. 2dly They teach false things as we demonstrate ch 5. 10. of S. T. 3dly That they are teachers of a great part of the Lie of Antichrist their Discipline Worship and Doctrine thereabout being for the most part hammered at his forge cannot be denied Secondly Of them it is said ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã that they shall bring in Heresies of destruction The word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã signifies to bring in besides i. e. besides mens expectations or besides the Truth taught by Godly Teachers by themselves in part also to countenance their Errors so the Assembly They shall do it fraudulently under the vizard of Truth so Aretius They shall do it privily and subtilly pretending a shew of Piety and name of the Church so Gerh. Heresies of cestruction are no other but the Heresies or false Doctrines of Antichriââ such as destroy and lay waste the Church the Truths and Institutions of Christ being alien and contrary to what is of his prescription and are supported by force and violence against them that do oppose them For which at the last swift destruction is brought upon themselves Upon which account Antichrist as is thought is called ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Rev. 9. 11. i. e. a Destroyer and ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã 2 Thess 2. 3. the son of destruction or perdition That the Ministers and Church of England do thus is too evident to admit of a denial They assume to themselves the name of the Church cry out against all others that separate from them as Hereticks and Schismaticks preach some truth with which they slily mix their Errours that lay waste the Institutions of Christ and persecute all these imprison waste ruine destroy them or at the least attempt it to the utmost of their power that stand up against their Innovations and Church-destroying Doctrines The greatest difficulty may seem to be in those words that are spoken of them Thirdly That they shall deny the Lord that bought them the words are ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã They denied not that he bought them if it be meant of Christ but denied him as ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã or Lord cast off in part at least his Authority as sole King and Lord of his Church And this too not openly and in words which is against the express letter of the Text they shall privily or slily bring it in but in practice doing that which doth invelop or wrap up in it a denial of the Despotical or Kingly Office and Authority of Christ And this saith Grotius the word signifies De tali desertione quae non verbo sed reipsa fiat figurate usurpatur Hugo Grot. Whence Dux Gregis the Captain of this Herd is called ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã that lawless-one that despiseth sets light by the Laws and Authority of Christ That hereof the present Ministers are guilty we prove chap. 4. 5. of S. T. So that not one of the Scriptures produced but may justly be applyed to them And the Conforming-Ministers are rightly charged as the false Prophets of the Jews are in the places produced in S. T. This Mr. T. denies but if he would have made good his denial in my conceit he should have produced the particular places mentioned and manifested that they could not properly be applyed to them But he knew an easier way Mentiris Bellarmine mentiris a few keen words against his Antagonist would cost him little 'T is true he tells us that the present Ministers teach the Fundamentals of Christian Religion but what he means by the Fundamentals of Religion he tells us not Doth he intend that they own one God c. so did the false-Prophets The great Fundamental of true Religion is That God is to be worshipped according to the Revelation he hath made of himself in the Scriptures of Truth that all we do in his Worship and Service that relates to it as such be bottom'd on divine prescript This fundamental they deny introducing the Ordinances and Inventions of man and making these a part of Worship A departure from which is the ground of all the Apostacy that ever was in the World 4thly This Animadverter's plea for the Church and Ministers of England is not much better than what was or might have been made use of by Jeroboam himself for his Ministry Church and Worship Touching which precious Ainsworth in his Arrow against Idolatry ch 3. introduceth Jeroboam speaking after this rate I see my course O men of Israel to be much suspected if not wholly misliked of many some thinking my Ceremonies to savour too rankly of Heathen Superstition some charging me plainly with flat Apostasie and forsaking of God But how far off I am from all such Impiety I hope to manifest to all indifferent persons chiefly sith that I have neither spoken nor done against any Article of the Ancient Faith not changed any Fundamental Ordinance of Religion The very plea of Mr. T. for the present Ministers given us by Moses but worship with reverence the God of my Fathers and love him as I am taught with all my heart and with all my soul cleaving unto him alone who is my life and the length of my dayes Other Godds of the Nations I utterly abhor with all their impure rites and services The alteration I have made is in matters of circumstance things whereof there is no express certain or permanent Law given us of God and which are variable as time place or person give occasion and such as good Kings have changed before me and have been blameless This the sum upon which he dilates excellently and Sect. 12. introduceth him asserting his Worship for substance to be the same that God commanded by Moses We worship saith he the same God we offer the Sacrifices of Beeves and Sheep burn Incense pay First-fruits and Tythes and observe all the Ordinances that our Fathers have kept since the World began We hold the main Article of our Messiah to come and of Redemption from our sins by him Thus plausibly with much more mentioned by that worthy person before-named in his Arrow against Idolatry a Tract to say no more worthy the perusal Might Jeroboam plead for himself and practice as Josephus tells us he did B. 8. Jews Antiq. âap 3. yet are his wayes and worship abominable and not to be joyned with And yet Mr. T. hath not hitherto said more for the justification of the Ministers and Worship of England Parvas habet spes Troja si tales habet If no more can be pleaded in defence of the present Ministers and Worship than Jeroboam could plead for his Innovations and horrible Apostacy from God their case is deplorable indeed Sect. 11. In the height of the
Israelitish Apostasie God left not himself without a Witness reserved to himself a Remnant Of the self-invented Worship of that day Whether there be no such Worship to be found in England The duty of Saints with relation thereunto Of Mr. T. his rash judging THat God left not himself without a Witness in the height of the Israelitish Apostasie but raised up one or other to testifie for him against their self-invented Worship that he reserv'd unto himself a Remnant that clave to him and his pure Appointments is a seventh Assertion in the S. T. which Mr. T. also grants to be true Sect. 12. but yet hath somewhat to say hereunto 1. That self-invented Worship was bowing the knee to Baal 1 King 19. 18. Rom. 11. 3 4. Serving Idols 2 King 17. 12. Burning Incense to Vanity Jer. 18. 15. Going after other Godds to serve them and worship them Jer. 25. 6. 35. 15. Answ Very good Doth the Author of the S. T. deny that when the Apostacy of the Jews arose to its height it came indeed to this the beginning hereof being laid in the departure from that Principle That God is to be served according to the revelation he makes of himself not according to mans inventions his citation of the places now again mentioned by Mr. T. evinceth the contrary 2. O but there is no such self-invented Worship found in England Answ That there is not in every particular the same is granted I know not that they set up the image of Baal to worship it what they do in the chambers of their imagery God only sees openly they serve not the same Idols nor burn Incense to Vanity c. but that there is no such self-invented Worship to be found in England is gratis dictum and without proof All self-invented Worship being indeed such like it in its principle a departure from the fore-mentioned fundamental-principle of Religion being the source and spring from whence it issues forth A bowing the knee to Baal or yielding obedience to other Lords viz. the Instituter and Commander of that Worship which is invented a serving Idols in the setting up Man in the room of the Spirit of God and the image or form created and made by him in the place of Divine Appointments But 2dly 'T is to me a fond conceit to imagine that upon a supposition that the Ministers and Church of England are not guilty of such gross Abominations as the places mentioned intimate the Jews to be guilty of against whom the Prophets bear their Testimony Therefore none must bear testimony against present Abominations nor can they be justified in their so doing from these Texts Whereas had they been guilty of less wickedness than they were it had been the duty of the Servants of the Lord to have testified against them The doing of what was not commanded by the Lord as well as what was expresly forbidden is part of their Testimony 2 King 16. 11. 17. 11 13. We pretend not to be extraordinarily raised up and spirited to witness against present Abominations conceiving it not at all needful in the present undertaking Every Christian that hath tenderness to the honour and glory of God according to the capacity they are in being obliged to testifie for him against the Innovations and Will-worship of the day Whether that speech of Christ to James and John be most aptly applyed to this Animadverter and that generation he is become the Advocate of and who they are that call for fire to come down from Heaven upon those that will not imbrace their doctrines others will judge We have through grace otherwise learned Christ Whether it be bitter or holy Zeal for God that moves us by whom whether our language will be judged just reproof or unjust reviling will one day be declared I am sure Mr. T. hath adventured upon what doth not at all appertain to him in judging before the time And in this can we rejoyce that under all his Censures we have the Testimony of the Spirit of the Highest That in godly simplicity and from a principle of holy Zeal âo God we are carried forth in this matter Though we dare not acquir our selves of fleshly mixtures which we too much discern to our abasement and grief in all our undertakings But what hath this Animadv to accuse us of 'T were as easie to have manifested if it had been so and we conceive he would not have spared us could he have done it wherein the bitterness of our Zeal did appear as to have said it was bitter to have shewed wherein our reproof was unjust as to intimate it to be so These are but words and I hope not spoken from a spirit of gall and bitterness towards us though perhaps some other will be apt to think they are so Sect. 12. The People of God of old not to hearken to the teachings of such as were not sent by the Lord. The Command of God touching their cutting-off Saints forbidden to hear them The false Prophets preached much truth though not the whole truth So doth Antichrist They were not called false Prophets meerly for their preaching falshood but because they ran before they were sent The present Ministers preach falshoods c. In what sense to be cut off Separation from the enjoyned false worship of old commanded 'T is a breach upon the Sovereign Authority of God called by the names of Adultery Whoredom Idolatry c. Upon what account so called Jer. 9. 2. Hos 3. 3. 1. 2. Rev. 14. 8. explained worshipping God at Jerusalem Non-separation from his Worship there no argument of the unlawfulness of Separation from the Church of England IN his 13th Section Mr. T. takes notice of what I offer in the eighth place touching the duty of the Saints of old viz. That they were 1. Not to hearken to the teachings of such as were not sent of the Lord though they pretended never so much to be sent by him This we prove 1. from the Command of God touching these false Prophets viz. to cut them off Deut. 18. 20. 2dly They are expresly forbidden to hear them Deut. 13. 3. Jer. 27. 6 16. To which the Animadverter replies 1. None are said in the Texts mentioned nor in any other he meets with not to be sent by the Lord who delivered the Truth of God but such as delivered falshoods inciting to Idolatry or contradictory to the message to the true Prophets Answ 1. If by the Truth of God he means the whole Truth of God 't is granted That never any false Prophet delivered the whole Truth of God nor do the Ministers of England as we prove S. T. p. 91. If he mean that all they delivered was false and erroneous there is nothing more false can be invented or spoken They knew and so did Satan that set them on work that so to have done had been immediatly to have miscarried in the design they were advancing Antichrist in his Ecclesiastical
state is called the false Prophet Rev. 19. 21. his Doctrine and Worship a Lie 2 Thess 2. 11. yet many Truths are imbraced and preached by him 2. If Mr. T. thinks they were called false Prophets meerly upon the account of their preaching Falshoods and such as incite to Idolatry and contradict the message of the true Prophets he is mistaken They are called false Prophets upon the account of their running before they were sent Ezek. 13. 6. Jer. 14. 14 15. which they had been though they had delivered nothing but Truth coming in his Name when he never sent them And as such were to be put to death So saith Maimonides in his Treatise of Idolatry Chap. 5. Sect. 7 8. one who understood these things as well as Mr. T. The false Prophet is to be strangled to death although he prophesie in the Name of the Lord and neither addeth nor diminisheth Deut. 18. 20. Whether he prophesieth that which he hath not heard by Prophetical Vision or whoso hath heard the words of his fellow-Prophet and saith That this word was said unto him and he prophesieth thereby lo he is a false Prophet and is to be strangled to death That they preached falshoods we deny not and such intimated at least some of them but that they were singly upon this foot of account so called this Animadverter will never prove The Hebrews who more perfectly knew these things than we say the contrary as but now was manifested They were false Prophets though they prophesied Truths without adding or diminishing if they pretended God sent them spake to them when he did not 3. The present Ministers as the false Prophets of old preach falshood and such as incite to Idolatry as we prove S. T. chap. 7. and such as are contradictory to the great Prophet Christ as we manifest ch 4 5. of S. T. Therefore not to be heard by the concession of this Animadverter though commanded by Kings and Rulers By which he may guess how fit these things are to my present purpose and how frivolously he speaks when he saith I should have left out these Allegations if I had well bethought my self how unfit they were to my present design but I will not he presumes say that the present Ministers should be cut off Answ If by cutting off he means putting to death I will not indeed say so though it may be Mr. T. when an Assistant for the ejection of scandalous Ministers thought it lawful civilly to slay them the saying of Divine Service being one branch of scandal for which they were to be ejected And the truth is the Author of S. T. thinks they should not open their mouthes as if Messengers and Embassadors for God till he opens them by giving down the holy Unction to them the great qualification of Gospel-Preachers which most of them 't is to be feared want and an heart to relinquish their Antichristian standing that they may go forth in the work of God from Authority received not from his grand Enemy but from himself 2dly As not harkning to the false Prophets was the duty of the Children of the Lord of old so is Separation from the devised Worship of that day in the fore-cited places asserted and proved to be 1. From the greatness of the sin of self-invented Worship which is 1st A breach upon the soveraign Authority of God 2dly Called by the names of Whordom Adultery Idolatry Fornication Psal 73. 27. Isa 57. 3 8. Jer. 9. 2. Ezek. 23. 45. Hos 3. 7. and 7. 3. Lev. 20. 5. Jer. 13. 27. Ezek. 16. 17. and 20. 30. Hos 1. 2. Rev. 14. 8. and 18. 9. 19 20. 3dly Separation here-from is solemnly charged upon them as their duty Hos 4. 15. Amos 5. 5. Prov. 4. 14. and 5. 8. Cant. 4. 8. To which Mr. T. reples 1st That devised Worship which is tearmed Adultery c. is Lev. 20. 5. committing whordom with Molech Psal 73. 27. being far from God c. Ans 1. But Sir the Question is not what that self-invented Worship was that is so call'd but whether it be not so call'd let it be what it will on the account of its being self-invented The Lord had taken that People into Covenant with himself for his Bride Beloved To them he was Ishi a Lord a Husband By him as such they were obliged by virtue of that Covenant into which he had taken them to be solely guided and ruled to observe his Statutes and Judgments to do them not harkning to the voice of any other beside himself Their acting contrary hereunto was a breach of this Covenant which being a Covenant of Betrothment or Conjugal relation the breach of it is therefore called by the names of Adultery Whordom c. which they had been guilty of had they in smaller matters than those instanced in turned aside from God Jer. 3. 19 20. But I said How shall I put thee among the Children and give thee a pleasant Land a goodly Heritage of the Hosts of Nations and I said Thou shalt call me My Father and shalt not turn away from me Surely as a Wife treacherously departeth from her Husband so have you dealt treacherously with me O house of Israel Their turning aside to their own Inventions is the bottom upon which these abominations are so called Psal 106. 39. Thus were they defiled with their own works and went a whoring with their own inventions Jer. 9. 2. They be all adulterers i. e. turned away from God say the Assembly Hos 3. 3. Her not playing the Harlot is expresly said to be her not being for another man which should she be as by subjecting to the Ordinances of men in the Worship of God we are she plays the Harlot And Hos 1. 2. Departing from the Lord or his Institutions and Appointments is called committing great whordom 2dly 'T is true the Worship which is called Fornication Rev. 14. 8. and 18. 9. is such as Babylon made all Nations even the Kings of the Earth to commit Which learned Brightman upon Rev. 14. 8. interprets to be the Superstitions Errors and Idolatries of the Church of Rome which the West sucked from her as from her Mothers Breasts which proved Wine of wrath or jealousie as well as Fornication because hereby the jealousie of God was stirred up and provoked against them as to purpose it hath been manifesting and displaying it self in Characters of Blood and Flames Ruine and Devastation more or less throughout the European Kingdoms That the very Service of the Ch. of Engl. called by an Antiphrasis Divine Service is the Service of the Church of Rome That many of the Fornications Superstitions Errors c. of the old Strumpet are yet remaining in the Church of England we have demonstrated Chap. 7. of S. T. The Holy-dayes observed by the Church of England are the Holy-dayes of Rome its Collects Prayers Litany Rites from thence Mr. T. knows and in part confesseth pag. 102 of his Theodulia So
that if her Worship be Fornication the Worship of England being the very Worship of Rome is so too From which Mr. T. tells us in this Sect. without controversie the People of God were to separate and have no communion with any in So that Habemus confitentem reum He passeth sentence upon himself in having communion with and pleading for the Church and Worship of England and aquits the Innocent in their righteous Separation there-from in that very Treatise he designed to justifie the one and condemn the other That which is further is a most sorry begging of the Question a piece of Sophistry this Animadverter is frequently guilty of the sum is But neither the Texts alledged nor any other do require separation from the Worship of God or the Ministers of God that are in some things corrupt even in their ministration which he exemplifies in Samuels ministring before the Lord and Hannâh's presenting him and her self at the solemn Feasts when Hophni and Phinehas did corrupt the Worship of God And those of Judah were not to separate from the service at Jerusalem which was to God while there was burning incense and sacriâicing on the high-places and though there were sundry corruptions in the Church and Services of the Jews yet did Christ joyn in the publick Service of the Temple and perswaded the cleansed Leaper to offer the Gift Moses had commanded From whence he infers That though there should be some degree of corruption in Worship yet this is not sufficient to justifie our Separation from the Church and Ministers of England Answ 1. That every corruption in Worship that every diâorder in Church-administrations is a sufficient warrant for separation from the Worship Church or Churches that are of Divine Institution as was the Worship and Church at Jerusalem I no where asserâ never thought 2dly Whilest from hânce the Animadverter infers That though there should be some degree of Corruption in Worship yet this is not sufficient to justifie our separation from the Ministers and Church of England He doth but like an unwise Souldier that not well heeding the ground he stands on is displaying his Colours till he sinks into the Earth There is one thing wanting to his Inference that makes it too light to pass with persons but of ordinary understanding viz. That the Church oâ England is a true Church the Worship thereof the true Worship of God a strong supposition whereof instead of evident demonstration is the Basis upon which the inference is built For what though there were Corruptions in the Church and Worship of Israel in Samuels time in Christ's time What if notwithstanding these Corruptions it were noâ the duty of persons to separate from that Church and Worship which was originally from God what is this to the case of separation from the Church and Worship of England which this Animadverter knows we deny to be of God which when he or any one for him shall prove to be I do faithfully assure him never to plead for nor practise separation more which I speak from an assured confidence they can never be able so to do Though otherwise upon supposition it could be proved a true Church at first rightly constituted according to the mind of Christ such corruptions are to be found upon it that are sufficient to jâstifie any mans peaceable separation from it Though every corruption in Worship and Church-Administrations as was said will not do so There is nothing in this 4th Sect. of that moment as to require our stay in the consideration thereof Whether those eight Positions asserted in S. T. touching the management of affairs of old be evidently comprized in the Scripture or no may be perceived by the examination of Mr. T. his exceptions against them let the Christian and judicious Reader judge I argue not from thence by way of Analogy though I conceive the Institution being founded upon some command of Christ in the New Test the only warrant for the practice of Gospel-Appointments To argue from the carriage and deportment of Saints to Divine Ordinances of old to the carriage of Saints towards New Test Institutions from parity of Reason is neither irrational nor unwarrantable which when Mr. T. proves it to be or attempts to do so his Arguments shall be considered his second and third Sect. in his second part of the review of the dispute about Paedo-Baptism to which he directs us spake not a word hereunto as he knows Sect. 13. Of the word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã what it imports Its acceptions in the Scripture 1 Cor. 12. 28. and 15. 9. Act. 4. 32. opened The Churches of Asia Galatia Judaea not National Diocesan or Provincial but particular Churches The foundation of Diocesan Churches Mat. 16. 18. and 18. 17. expounded By the Church not meant the Pope and his Cardinals a Synod the Bishop or Chancellors Court the Magistrate the Presbytery nor select Arbitrators but the whole Church consisting of Elders and Brethren proved IN Sect. 15th Mr. T. begins to consider the Queries in the Preface of S. T. and in answer to the first Query whether there be any National Church of the Institution of Christ under the Oeconomy of the Gospel he falls upon the consideration of the word Church and tells us in the New Testament it s taken for 1. An assembly of Unbelievers Act. 19. 32 39 40. 2dly For the Congregation of Israel in the Wilderness Acts 7. 38. 3 dly The Universal Church whether visible or invisible 1 Cor. 12. 28. Heb. 12. 23. Ephes 1. 22. 4 thly The visible Church indefinitely but not universally 1 Cor. 15. 9. 5 thly The Church Topical as of a City Town or House Act. 8. 1. Philem. 2. or of a Country or Nation and then it s put in the Plural Number as the Churches of Asia Galatia Judaea Answ 1. The word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Church is ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã to advocate or call out Because as saith Musculus in Rom. 1. 7. the Church is a number called out from the rest and in the general signifies any company of men singled out or separated from the rest for any end or purpose whatsoever That 't is of various acceptations in the Scripture cannot be denied some of which are rightly assigned by the Animadverter First 'T is taken for an Assembly of Unbelievers Acts 19. 32. 39. Secondly For the Congregation of Israel in the Wilderness Acts 7. 38. But Thirdly As touching the third acceptation of the word instanced in by this Animadverter we must crave leave a little to demur about it 1st If by the Universal Church visible he mean that which some call the Church-Catholick visible consisting of the universality of men professing the Doctrine of the Gospel and yeelding obedience thereunto throughout the World I do very much question whether the name of the Church be given to them throughout the Scripture The places instanc'd in by this Animadverter are remote from the proof of any
Arbitrators the vanity of each of which hath been evinced that therefore it is a particular instituted Church of Christ in the New Testament as Mr. T. knows the learned of old and of late have interpreted it So Ignatius who applies it to the particular Church of Philadelphia Chrysostome c. The judicious Casaubon Exercit. Lib. 15. p. 433. c. These things premised we attend his Answers to the Questions proposed in S. T. of which in the next Section we shall treat Sect. 14. Whether there be any National Church under the Oeconomie of the Gospel Mr. T. his answers hereunto considered Isa 49. 23 66. 8. explained That they are Prophesies that wait their accomplishment demonstrated Of the miraculous conversion of the Jews Zach. 12. 10. explained The Sign of the Son of Man Mat. 24. 30. What. THe first Quest in S. T. proposed by us is Whether since the Apotomie or unchurching the Nation of the Jews the Lord hath so espoused a Nation or People to himself as that upon the account thereof the whole Body of the People thereof may be accounted his Church Whether there be any National Church under the Oeconomie of the Gospel This Mr. T. is pleased to make two Questions though in it self but one the latter being only exegetical to the former 1st He grants That God hath not since the unchurching the Nation of the Jews espoused a Nation to himself as that the whole Body of the People thereof may be accounted his i. e. There is no National Church of divine Institution under the Gospel for if there be the Lord hath most assuredly visibly espoused that Nation to himself and they are to be accounted his What hâ adds viz. We own no Church visible now but of Believers by their own personal profession we are not concerned to take notice of His mentioning the 9th Article of the Church of England by way of approbation and as if it were of the same mind with him touching the subjects of the visible Church is an abuse of it and the Reader 'T is known that the addition in the Confession of Faith of the Assembly Chap. 25. Art 2. Of Childrens Church-membership is the Doctrine of the said Church Of this matter we are not now treating Secondly In answer to the Question Whether there be any National Church under the Oeconomy of the Gospel I say saith Mr. T. that though there be no National Church so as that the whole Nation and every member of the Nation be to be accounted of the visible Church of Christ by virtue of their generation and Proselytism and such Covenant as was made to Abraham concerning his natural Seed or to Israel at Mount Sinai or elsewhere yet the whole number of Believers of a Nation may by reason of their common profession be called a National Church as well as the whole body of men throughout the world upon the account of their professing the Faith of the Gospel c. are and may be called the visible Catholick-Church of Christ Answ 1. But if Mr. T. thinks this to be an answer to the Question he will scarce find in this matter any Corrival Quaestio est de ollis Responsio de sepis We are not enquiring whether a company of Believers living in a Nation may be called upon the account of their Faith and Profession a National Church which by the figure Caâachresis it may be they may I am sure most abusively and improperly it is that they are so called Nor 2dly Is the enquiry de facto of what by the Providence of God is come to pass in which sense we grant there is a Natioâal Church under the Gospel the Church of England is so But 3dly Whether upon the account of a compulsed or education-Faith and Profession contradicted by the most assumed and professed by persons living in a Nation divided in several Parishes Diocesses under the conduct of their Parochial Ministers and Diocesan Metropolitan Bishops united together under one or more Ecclesiastical visible Head This company of People thus molded are or may truly be accounted a Church of Christ instituted by him under the Oeconomie of the Gospel Which whoever will undertake to demonstrate must I conceive attempt the proof of these few things First That a profession of Faith forced and compelled or at least in which men have been trained up from their Infancy as the Turkes are in the Doctrine of their Alcoran and that for the most part contradicted in their conversation is sufficient to give a man or woman a right and title to Church-membership Secondly That persons co-habiting or living together in a Parish are de jure upon the account of that their co-habitation at least if they make so much profession as to be able to say the Creed Lords-Prayer and ten Commandments though as was said contradicted by a course of debauchery c. are a Church of Christ or that Parish-Churches quâ tales are of the Institution of Christ Thirdly That the Subordination of these Churches and Ministers to Diocesan Bishops Archdeacons Consistories and Commissaries and these again to an Arch-Bishop or Metropolitan is of the same Original Fourthly That these Bishops Arch-deacons Commissaries Courts Ecclesiastical Metropolitical Head are of the Institution of Christ Which when Mr. T. or any one for him shall do I will be a Member of the Church of England But he knows an easier way 'T is but saying That there is no Institution of a Church by Preception or Command and he avoids he thinks the necessity of putting himself to all this toyl But seriously Sir very few considerate and judicious Christians will care to be Members of such a Church as is destitute of divine Institution and whether his Clients of the Church of England will thank him for this part of his Plea I am not certain In the greatness of his love he seems to be killing his Mother with kind embraces The Church of England is not he grants of the Institution of Christ for there is no Church that is so that there is no need to alleadge Isa 49. 23. and 66. 8. for the Institution of a National Church Nevertheless that the Prophesie Isa 49. 23. waits the time of its accomplishment is said by the author of the S. T. with more confidence than evidence Answ Well Mr. T. will not be guilty of the same crime what evidence brings he of this confident assertion Why many learned Interpreters among whom Mr. Gataker think otherwise But Sir we have not learned Jurare in verba Magistri to take any mans dictates for evident proof of any thing of this nature which we are sure they are not As learned Interpreters are of the mind of the Author of S. T. The truth of the Assertion is evident 1st The Prophesie hath respect to some time after the coming of Christ in the flesh of which he speaketh vers 1 3 4 5 7 8. which one consideration manifests the nothingness of
than all is and shall be for your good 2. He speaks to the particular Church of Corinth of which neither Paul nor Apollos nor Gephas were Pastors or Teachers 3. He is condemning them upon the account of their crying up and preferring one before another upon the supposition of the excellency of gifts some thought they saw in one others in the other which caused them to side and tumultuate the one against the other To allay which amongst other things he tells them All is theirs whether Paul c. i. e. the gifts of the one and the other were for their use ând emolument as the Lord was pleased in his providence to cast them amongst them 4. He speaks of extraordinary unlimited Officers tâat were to continue but for a season and whilst they were fixed and âetled in no particular Church so that the Corinthians might lay as much claim to them upon that account as any other Therefore National Ministers may be Ministers of Christ is this Animadverter's Logick whâch when I purpose ludicrè sophisticare I may imitate him in What follows viz. That a man may be a Commissioner for approbation of Publick Preachers throughout a Nation as Mr. T. was when that was in fashion and so a National Minister or an Itinerant Preacher and yet be a Minister of Christ is not at all to the purpose 1. If Mr. T. look'd upon himself as such an one when he sate at White-Hall amongst the Tryers I know many of theâ that then sate there did not And in the sense I speak of National Ministers as explained in the beginning of this Section he could not be one 2dly Some at least of the then Tryers were so far from being National Ministers that to my knowledge they were not Ministers at all but private Gentlemen whom the then Powers thought fit to entrust with the management of that affair Sect. 16. No National Church under the Oeconomy of the Gospel The National Church of England destitute of what Mr. T. makes essential of a true Church Somewhat more essential to a true Church than the truth of Doctrine of Faith the truth of Worship the truth of holy Conversation viz. Segregation and Aggregation proved The Aâimadverter's Argument retorted upon himself Though every defect of Order doth not nullifie a Church yet the defect of that Order that is of the essence of a true Church doth Of the Disorders of the Church of Corinth Their impertinent Allegation by the Animadverter of Synods the learned Whitaker's judgment of them and General Councils These no proof for National Churches Of many particular Congregations under one Presbyterial Government These may be yet no National Church The Church of Jerusalem but one particular Congregation meeting together in the same place for celebration of Ordinances How this Church was the pattern of all other Churches Mr. T. his Cavils refuted THe next attempt of Mr. T. in this Section is to prove a National Church so denominated from their subjection to some Canon-Rulers Ecclesiastical which is the National Church we are enquiring after or conveening by Deputies in some National Synod though not of Divine Institution is a true Church This seems at first blush to be a difficult task to assert a Church not of Divine Institution to be a Church of God for so 't is if a true Church his Temple Tabernacle in which he walks and dwells is to me such a Paradox as requires a strong brain and hard forehead to make good But Aquila non capit muscas nothing but what others despair of ever accomplishing is thought by daring spirits worthy the attempting We attend his proofs Thus he argues They may be a true Church who have all things essential to a Church and nothing destructive of its being such But a National Church may have all things essential to a Church c. Therefore Answ Very good We deny his minor Proposition that a National Church may have all things essential to a Church c. What saith he for the proof of it He tells us that a National Church may have the truth of Doctrine of Faith the truth of Worship the truth of holy Conversation besides which there is nothing essential to a true Church Answ But this is gratis dictum and without proof 1. That Mr. T. can give us an account of any National Church under the Oeconomy of the Gospel concerning which it may be affirmed that the truth of the Doctrine of Faith the truth of Worship the truth of holy Conversation did appertain to it i. e. if I do not much mistake him it hath been sound in Doctrinals the true Worship of Christ hath been managed and carried on in it and the particular members thereof i. e. the multitude of the Inhabitants of the Nation holy and righteous will not hastily be believed by such as have thought themselves concerned to look into these matters As for the Church of England we suppose he will not have the confidence to assert that it may be truly affirmed of it that the members thereof are so qualified The frequent staggering and shameful spewings through excess that we daily behold in no small number even of the Captains and chief of this Herd evince the contrary Of the soundness of their Doctrine we give an account Chap. 11. and of the truth of their Worship Chap. 8. But 2dly The Animadverter full well knew that his Antagonists look not not upon the particulars instanced in to be the Essentials of a Church We Country-folk are not wont to say that when the materials of an House are fitted and brought together the House is built there must be an orderly forming and placing of each piece in the building according to the Scheme or Platform thereof before this can be affirmed of it And therefore hic pes figendus he should have manifested the truth of his dictate that besides these there is nothing essential to a true Church We are apt to think that two things over and above whât is instanc'd in by him are so essential to a true Church that without them it is not such 1. Segregation or separation from the wicked carnal formal hypocritical world and the worship thereof of which chap. 4. of the S. T. and in our Epistle to the Reader prefixt to this Treatise 2. Aggregation or a solemn gathering together by free and mutual consent into particular Congregations in the fear of the great God gâving up our selves to him and one another according to his will to âalk together in the fellowship of the Gospel in obedience to all the Institutions and Appointments of our dear Lord. 1. That thus it should be in Gospel-dayes the Prophets of old bear their Testimony Jer. 50. 5. Come let us â Heb. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã which points forth not a casual aggregation not a forc'd conjunction but a free and voluntary giving up themselves to the Lord and to one another 'T is used of such a conjunction
as is made by marriage joyn our selves to the Lord c. so Isa 2. 3. Mich. 4. 2. Isa 44. 5. Zech. 8. 21 22 23. 2dly Accordingly we have the Churches of Christ in the New-Testament practising and commended for their so doing as acting therein according to the will of God Acts 2. 41 42. 2 Cor. 8. 5. 3dly The several names and titâes given unto particular Churches evince as much Every such Church is called 1. A Body 1 Cor. 12. 27. Col. 3. 15. Rom. 14. 4 5. Eph. 5. 30 32. Col. 1. 18 21. Now 't is not the multitude or number of members whether many or few that constitute or make a Body We say not if we come into a Field where a Battel hath been fought and find an Arm in one place a Leg in another an Hand in a third c. though we meet with as many members scattered up and down as are in the body yea though thrown together in heaps that here is a body no no 't is Rudis indigestaque moles Their union each with other and coalescency in one is that which gives them that denomination Particular Saints scattered here and there or casually coming together are not nor can they be called the Body of Christ their union each with other by their free and mutual consent is that which denominates them so to be 2. An House or Temple Heb. 3. 6. Ephes 2. 21 22. 1 Tim. 3. 15. 1 Pet. 2. 5. Mr. T. knows who have thought the world was made by the casual confluence of Atoms he doth not sure think that a casual concurrence of people professing the Name of the Lord without more ado are or can become an House or Temple for him 3. A City a Kingdom Eph. 2. 19. Mat. 21. 43. Heb. 12. 28. Joh. 18. 36. That a man should be any way a member of these but by his free consent cannot be asserted with the least shew of reason 4. A Fraternity or Brotherhood Zech. 11. 14. 1 Pet. 2. 17. compared with chap. 5. 2 13. 5. A Candlestick in allusion to Moses his Candlesticks Exod. 25. 31. wherein though there were many shafts yet they did all coalesce in one Rev. 1. 11 12 20. All which as they import Aggregation or a solemn union so they clearly evince that this cannot be but by free and mutual consent 4. Besides we find Christ promising his Presence to his Church and People thus aggregated or gathered an Argument of his well-pleasedness therein Mat. 18. 20. which accordingly he makes good to the Churches of Asia as to the rest Rev. 1. 13. which we have proved to be particular Congregational Churches That they were separated from the World and its Worship gathered together by their own free consent for the worshipping God Mr. T. cannot deny There were no Laws to compel them hereunto but the contrary So that 3dly we may righteously retort this Animadverters Argument upon himself There cannot be a true Church where those things essential to a true Church cannot be found But in National Churches in general in the Church of England in particular those things that are essential to a true Church cannot be found Therefore The Major is Mr. T 's The Minor we prove Right matter and form is of the essence of a true Church both wanting in the Church of England 1. The right matter Mr. T. denies not to be visible Saints visible Drunkards Swearers Whoremongers covetous persons are not such yet of such as these is the Church of England mostly composed 2dly The form of a true Church we have manifested to consist in separation from Worldly Formal Antichristian Worshippers gathering together by free consent into a Church-state or particular Societies for the Worship and Service of God neither of which can be asserted of the Church of England Much of the Worship of the Nations of Antichrist at least their rites and modes of Service is retained in it And into that Church-state such as it is in which they are fixed did they never enter by their free and voluntary consent but by the Laws of the Kingdom were they at first I speak of their National-Church-state that the Gospel was early whether by Joseph of Arimathea or some one of the Apostles is not material preached in England that then a true Church or Churches were here planted I grant but this is nothing to their present frame as a Church-National compell'd thereunto and by severe Laws retained therein to this day From which as from the Lordly Prelacy the most sober People of the Nation do every-where groaning being burdened long to be delivered What follows will receive a speedy dispatch 1. 'T is true the defect of outward order i. e. of every outward order though of the institution of Christ doth not nullifie the Church but want of that order which is of the essence of the Church as we have evinced to be the case of the Church of England doth so 2dly Mr. T 's instances of the disorders in the Church of Corinth yet a true Church are so evidently impertinent that the bare mentioning them is confutation sufficient The Church of Corinth was a rightly constituted Church made up of visible Saints 1 Cor. 1. 1. gathered together into a particular body 1 Cor. 12. 27. meeting together ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã in the same place for the Worship of God 1 Cor. 11. 20. 14. 23. Some disorders found amongst this Church did not nullifie it Ergo the defect of that Order that is instituted by Christ ad esse to the very existence and being of a gospel-Gospel-Church as is the case of National Churches doth not nullifie them will not in hast be made good When Mr. T. proves the sameness of constitution betwixt the particular Church of Corinth and the National Church of England his instance of disorders amongst the Corinthians will be acknowledged pertinent but till then he will not himself upon second thoughts say it is so The having of Natioâal Rulers Ecclesiastical either single persons or in a Synod or Convocation make not a false Church saith the Animadverter Answ 1. But should this be granted it would not follow that a National Church is not a false Church which it may be upon other accounts though upon the account hereof it should be acqâitted But 2ly National Officers or Rulers Ecclesiastical in whom all Church-power is stated as Arch-Bishop and from thence derived to Diocesan Bishops and by them communicated in part to the ordinary Parish-Priests as is the case of the National Ecclesiastical Officers of England are false and Antichristian Officers and Ministers we prove chap. 3. of the S. T. That a National Church so denominated from their subjection to these should be a true Church is beyond the reach of my understanding What he addeth touching Synods owned and submitted unto by those of the Congregational way and Churches of a greater number and at a greater distance than could meet in one place every Lord's day is
not at all to his purpose At the best it is but a recrimination I know not how this Animadverter could imagine that the owning and asserting of these things as lawful had the least tendency to the establishment of a National Church But some men are so distempered that they suppose every thing makes for the advancement of that design they are driving on If he deems Synods owned by men of Congregational Principles and his Ecclesiastical Convocation of National Officers are of the same nature he is mistaken 1. Those are chosen by the particular Churches to which they are severally related and what they act and do is in their name and upon the account of that power and authority they receive from them The Convocation of the Clergy act in their own name and authority being never chosen by any one Congregation to sit and make Laws 2ly Those pretend not to be the Church nor to any self-power to make Laws and impose them upon the Churches as obligatory and binding to be received and subjected to by them without the least judgement of discretion allowed them or liberty of dissenting if not perswaded in their consciences of the truth of what is decreed by them and its consonancy with the Scriptures of the Lord. As is known to be the case of the Convocation of the Church of England to dissent from whose Canons at least to oppose them is censured with no less than an Excommunication or delivering up to Satan Which how directly it leads to the Popish implicit faith of believing as the Church believes every one is able to discern For my part with reference to these I am much of the mind of the learned Whitaker de Concil p. 12. General Councils may erre and imbrace false opinions Nam Concilium Antiochenum veritatem damnavit haeresin apertam propugnavit Similiter Ariminense Ephesinum secundum ex quo patet veritatem non esse metiendam ex numero Episcoporum Of them he saith 1. That their calling together is a certain politick and humane invention pag. 35 77. 2. That they cannot frame Articles of Faith to binde the Conscience pag. 19. 3. That their end in coming together is not to feed as Pastors but to consult what is best for the Churches pag. 85. 4. That they are not simply necessary pag. 23. 5. That they do not give authority to the Scripture pag. 242 243. 6. That their Decrees are not immediately inspired by the Holy Ghost pag. 262 263. 7. That the ultimate determination and judgment of a General Council may be false pag. 231. 8. That there is no judgement of a Council properly in matters of Faith ibid. 9. That the truth of things determined in Councils may afterwards be called into question and again disputed pag. 283. 10. That the Churches of Christ have been kept sound in Faith without them for the first 300 years pag. 23. To which I add 11. That I never yet read of any Council or Synod since that Act 15. but 't were easie to demonstrate that in one thing or other it hath erred The most of the Hay and Stubble that is built upon the Foundation at this day not to mention their attempts ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã owing its original to some of them So that I confess I am no admirer of them and am bold to affirm of any that have yet been it had been better for the Church of God that they had never been in the world But these things are little to Mr. T. his purpose That persons owning the lawfulness of Synods from Scripture-warrant as they conceive should therefore be necessitated to own a National Church as a true Church of Christ is a position that Mr. T. will never make good I suppose by the view I have taken of some of his Writings he is very confident of his own abilities but he is a rare man indeed that can compose a Rope of Sand. The lawfulness of a National Church or unlawfulness thereof having no dependance upon Congregational Synods but is to take its measure from somewhat else of which before Of Churches of a greater number âhan can meet at one place for the celebration of all the Ordinances of Christ I shall not need to say any thing till he acquaint us what Congregational men are of that perswasion it will be accounted a meer Calumny The assembling of the members of a particular Church in the same place for the celebration of the same Numerical Ordinances being one considerable part of the definition given by our Congregational Brethren of such a Church And yet if they did own Churches of a greater number 't is ridiculous to imagine that they could from thence be compelled to the owning of a National Church which wants both the matter and form of a true Church of Christ which yet the other may have So that we need not turn aside to consider the proofs used by those that held That many particular Congregations may be under one Presbyterial Government Printed 1645. Of which this Animadverter reminds us For though I am not of their mind nor do I conceive their Reasons to be cogent Yet were that true a National Church could not from thence be proved a true Church of Christ For 1st They suppose these Congregations to be particular Churches of Christ constituted and made up of visible Saints which cannot as yet be affirmed of any National Church in the world or any Parish Church as a part thereof 2dly They also affirm that these particular Churches have power within themselves to determine differences by their own Elders to excommunicate Offenders obstinately guilty of notorious scandals 3dly They are utterly against all Archiepiscopal National Officers the source and spring of a National Church 4thly They conceive not all in England nor all in a Parish to be lawful Church-members because born there nor will they compel them as such to receive the Sacrament with them which is the known case of the Church of England That at Jerusalem there were more Churches than one under a Presbyterial Government is a fond conceit which the numerous multitude of Believers thereunto belonging contribute not the least mite of assistance to Be they never so many they are called Acts 8. 1. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã The Church which was at Jerusalem The like may be said of the Church of Corinth it was one single Congregation the Church of God which was at Corinth 1 Cor. 1 1. 2 Cor. 1. 1. So was the Church at Ephesus Rev. 2. 1. But as was said The grant of more Churches than one under one Presbyterial Government is remote enough from the establishment of a National Church which by other bonds and ligaments than the Assertors thereof will own must be united to one National Head or it hath not cannot have a being in the world So that these things are little to his purpose The next attempt of this Animadverter is to remove an obstruction which he
Disciples to appeal in matters of Scandal found upon their Brethren with which he hath promised his Presence to which he hath given the Keys of the Kingdom power of binding and loosing is a Church of his own forming But this is a particular Congregational-Church Mat. 18. 17 18 19. as we have demonstrated Therefore Arg. 7. If the Form of Churches be not of Christ's appointment then there is either no beauty splendour glory therein or Christ bears not cannot bear that glory But both of these are absurd 2 Cor. 3. 7 8 9. Zech. 6. 13. Therefore Arg. 8. If the Form of Churches be not of Christ's appointment Then the Church of Christ may have communion with yeeld obedience to the inventions constitutions ordinances and appointments of men of Antichrist the Man of Sin But that they are charged âot to do upon most dreadful penalties Rev. 18. 4 5. 14. 9 10 11. Therefore Arg. 9. If the Form of Churches be not of Christ's appointment Then either Christ hath not left sufficient Laws for the government of the Saints or man may super-add to his Laws But both these are false scandalous and injurious to Christ Gal. 3. 15. 2 Tim. 3. 16 17. Rev. 22. 18 19. Arg. 10. If the Form of Churches be not of Christ's appointment Then the Church is not to be governed as 't is taught for it must be taught only by the Word of God Isa 8. 2. But the Consequence is absurd Therefore Arg. 11. If the placing of Officers in particular Churches be of the appointment of Christ then the Churches themselves are so But the placing of Officers in particular Churches is of the appointment of Christ 1 Cor. 12. 28. Eph. 4. 11 12. Therefore Arg. 12. Those Churches which Christ owns for his Candlesticks in allusion to the Candlesticks of the Temple which were purely of divine institution are of the institution of Christ But Christ owns particular Churches for his Candlesticks viz. the Seven Churches of Asia which we have before demonstrated were particular Churches Rev. 1. 20. Therefore Those that desire further satisfaction in this matter may consult a little Treatise lately published entituled A brief Instruction in the Worship of God and Discipline of the Churches of the New Testament p. 93. where they will find it clearly and amply debated Sect. 18. Of National Ministers What meant by Ministry Of extraordinary and ordinary Officers Upon what account the Church of Engl. is asserted to be a false Church Mr. T. his Arguments to prove that in a National Church or a Church irregular in its constitution may be a true Ministry of Christ answered The contrary is demonstrated THE Design of Mr. T. his 18th and 19th Sect. is to answer the second Query in S. T. Whether National Ministers are the Ministers of Christ Or whether there can be a true Ministry in a false Church as a National Church must be if not of divine Institution upon what pretence soever it be so denominated Before he attempts the Resolution of this Query he considers First What the Ministry is of which it is enquired whether it be true or false And having at large acquainted us with the signification of the word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã and ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã he tells us he understands the query to be meant of that part of the Ministry which is by preaching But I must crave leave to tell him he somewhat misseth the white of the Authors intendment who by it intends an Office-Power of Ministry for discharge of that whole work that peculiarly relates to the Ministers of the Gospel to be performed and managed by them according to the Will of Christ Whether it be the Ministry of the Word the Lords Supper c. This as Mr. T. saith rightly is either the Ministry of extraordinary Officers as Apostles c. of which our Question is not or of ordinary Officers as Pastors c. of whom it is queried Whether ordinary National Officers or Ministers are of the Institution of Christ What saith Mr. T He tells us 1. That Paul was a Minister not only to a particular Church but even to the Gentiles Answ That this doth not in the least concern the Question in debate which is of ordinary Church-Officers and Paul as I remember with the rest of the Apostles was an extraordinary one receiving a Commission for the Preaching of the Gospel to all Nations he will be so ingenuous as upon the review to acknowledge Secondly A Church may be said to be false many wayes Answ True it may so but in his discourse there abouts we are little concerned who assert the Church of England to be a false Church because it is destitute of the true Matter visible Saints and the true Form freely giving up themselves unto the Lord and one another to worship him together as a Community according to the revelation of his will But he will prove Thirdly That in a National Church or a Church irregular in its constitution i. e. that hath neither the matter nor form of a true Church of Christ or discipline may be a true Ministry of Christ His first Argument is Arg. 1. If the truth of the Ministry depend upon the truth of the Church or its regularity then where is no true regular Church there is no true Ministry But that is false since there may be a true Ministry where there is no Church at all and therefore no true Church Therefore Answ If by a true regular Church Mr. T. means a Church for matter and form rightly constituted according to the mind of Christ and by a true Ministry the Ministry of ordinary Officers such as Pastors and Teachers as he must do if he speak pertinently we deny his Minor Proposition Where there is no true Church at all in a false Church or Church not regularly constituted according to the mind of Christ as is the case of the National Church of England there cannot be a true Ministry which Mr. T. forgot to attempt the proof of And indeed his abilities seem to lie much in Dogmatizing and 't is great pitty but he were created a Rabbi in the Pithagorean School his accuteness therein being so incomparably excellent 1st That there can be no true ordinary Ministry where there is no Church is manifest First Where ever we read of ordinary Ministers we read of them as appertaining to some one particular Church or other Acts 14. 23. 15. 2 4 22. 20. 17 28. 1 Cor. 12. 28. Phil. 1. 1. Tit. 1. 5. 1 Pet. 5. 1 2. As good a man may imagine an Husband to be without a Wife or a Major without a Corporation or a Father without Children as a Minister without a Church in which he is ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã to minister according to the will and appointment of Christ Secondly Every lawful Minister is elected and chosen to his Office by the Church or People of God Therefore there can be no true ordinary
at all follow that there may be a true Ministry to and in a Church National Where is Mr. T. proof of his consequence Why these are greater degrees of falshood than are to be found in a National Church Well this is denied also What offers he to make it appear to be so Why you have his ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã for it he saith so But seriouslly Mr. T. is so inconstant to his own words principles and practices that we are afraid if we should assent to what he asserts upon that foundation we should once in seven or eight years if the minds of men in authority over us should in that time be different believe and disbelieve the same positions What if the National Church be as Schismatical Heretical Hypocritical as the Churches instanc'd in this were a facile undertaking to demonstrate I hope then it being false in its constitution which the others instanc'd in were not we may with this Animadverter's leave assert that greater degrees of falshood are not to be found in and upon them than are to be found upon his National Church Besides supposing the Churches instanc'd in to be such as M. T. saith they were they were once true Churches of Christ to whom power was delegated from him foâ the election and choosing of Officers to act in his Name and Authârity amongst them which cannot be affirmed of any National Church in the World That because a true Ministry may be in a true Church under great degeneracy therefore there may be a true Ministry in a false Church is an Assertion that this Animadverter had need to consult with some body else to help him to make good than his present Adviserâ But 2. We crave leave to deny his Minor A true Ministry cânnot be in Hypocritical Schismatical Heretical Churches If they are such they are no Churches of Christ if known to be so they are not to be owned as such by them that fear him But he hath proved this from the Epistles to the Corinthians to the Churches of Pergamos Thyatira and Sardis Answ What hath he proved that these Churches were Hypocritical Schismatical Heretical nothing less 'T is true 1 Cor. 1. 11 12. Paul tells the Corinthians that he heard there were Contentions amongst them c. that the Church was schismatical he saith not That there are Contentions amongst the members of the Church of England Mr. T. cannot deny that therefore it is to be accounted a Schismatical-Church he will scarce assert 'T is true also that there were some in the Church of Pergamos and Thyatira that held false and erroneous opinions and that the Churches were too much to blame to suffer them as they did for which Christ rebukes them In Sardis the generality of the members were wonderfully declined in their spirits a time of withering decayes deadness was upon them yet was not the one an Heretical nor the other an Hypocritical Church Nor can Mr. T. make good his charge against either of them As for the Church of Pergamos Christ witnesseth of them that although they dwelt where Satan's seat was i. e. where the Roman Governour lived who was Satan's chief instrument for persecuting the Saints yet they hââd fast his Name and did not deny his Faith which is not a description of an Heretical Church They owned Christ retained cleaved to the Doctâine of the Gospel i. e. the Body of the Church did though some few amongst them held strange Heterodoxies therefore no Heretical-Church The like may be said of the Church of Thyatira doth Christ charge her with Heresie doth he say the whole Body or maâor part of the Church was infected with the doctâine of Jezebel nothing less He saith indeed that the Church was too negligent in their duty to put a stop to her seducing his Servants and intimates as if some were led astray by her But withal testifies that there were a considerable number amongst them that had not received her doctrine nor known the depths of Satan they called them depths i. e. deep and wonderful things but they were the depths of Satan Of Sardis Christ also witnesseth that there were some things remaining that he would have her strengthen i. e. some graces that were not quite extinct and dead in them and of some of them expresly that they had not defiled their garments and that they should walk with him in white for they were worthy which cannot be affimed of Hypocrites Rev. 2. 13 19 20 24 25. 3. 2 4. Therefore no Heretical nor Hypocritical Churches And I cannot but wonder at the confidence of this Animadverter to affirm it of them after the testimony Christ gives touching them it being little less than giving him the lie to his face So that of this Argument we shall 't is probable hear no more Of his fourth Argument we need say no more but this that the Ministry therein mentioned is the Ministry of the Apostles which he grants not at all to relate to our present Question If he can make good this Consequence the Apostles who were extraordinary Officers immediately sent forth by Jesus Christ were true Ministers afore the regular constitution and discipline of Churches without their election or mission Therefore Pastors and Teachers who are to be chosen by a Church regularly constituted are true Ministers though not so chosen he will be able to reinforce this Argument else he must never bring it into the field more His fifth Argument in brief is The denomination of true Ministers is from the truth of their Doctrine and no other form denominating them But there may be a Ministration of true Doctrine in a false Church Ergo Answ 1. The Major is most false the denomination of true Ministers is from somewhat else beside the truth of their Doctrine viz. A regular Mission according to the mind of Christ or an entrance in by the Door else they are not true Ministers but Thieves and Robbers What places they are before-mentioned that he saith placeth the truth of Ministry in the Doctrine taught and no other thing I cannot tell and do assure him that when he brings one place to prove it I will be his convert Col. 1. 6 7. saith no such thing Epaphras preacheth the Truth of God to the Colossians and is said to be for them a faithful Minister of Christ therefore the denomination of true Ministers is from the truth of their Doctrine and nothing else is one of those consequences are frequently imposed upon us without the least shadow of proof 2dly That 't is the duty of true Ministers and in some sense their property to preach and promote Truth is most certain Paul tells us 2 Cor. 13. 8. that they could do nothing against the Truth but for the Truth But that the denomination of true Ministers is from the truth of their Doctrine and no other form denominating them is I suppose asserted by our Animadverter in haste and will upon second thoughts be retracted
what though the Jews were in their minority and therefore to be kept under those beggarly elements c. until the time appointed by the Father Gal. 4. 1 2 3 9. Doth it therefore follow that God hath not determined the whole of his Worship now Is the Son because grown up to offer to God what Worship he pleaseth This indeed follows That we are not under those beggarly Elements and to return to them or any like them not of the appointment of Christ is an act of great ingratitude to the Lord for his love and faithfulness manifested to us in the establishment of a more sublime and spiritual Worship under the Gospel As also that it is great wickedness to introduce impose or subject to such beggarly Elements now these stood for the most part in bodily rites in differences of meats and drinks of times places garments c. of which he may do well humbly to inform his good Mother the Church of England that she is too too guilty The like may be said of his 6th Reason The time before Christ was an estate under Moses a Servant the estate of Christians is under Christ the Son Gal. 4. 4 5 6 7. Heb. 3. 5. Therefore we are no longer to be subject to Mosaical appointments had been somewhat tolerable arguing but therefore 't is greater love in the Lord not to determine the whole of his Worship to us now which being the Position he attempts the proof of should have been his Inference is such a pittifull illation that one would never expect from such a learned person as Mr. T. It rather follows Therefore Christ hath determined the whole of his Worship under the New Testament being faithful as a Son when Moses the Servant according to the appointment of the Lord gave forth Laws for the ordering the whole of the affairs of the then House of God especially considering that he was the Prophet like unto Moses whom the Father promised to raise up into whose mouth he said he would put his words and that he should speak unto the Sont of Men whatever he commanded him Deut. 18. 18. Accordingly when he comes into the world 't is said of him He revealed the Father Joh. 1. 18. Gr. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã he plainly and delucidly expounded to them the mind and will of the Father that the Father spake to us in or by him Heb. 1. 1. and gives us a charge to hear him Mat. 3. 17. Reas 7. His seventh Reason is like the rest 'T is true had not the ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã or hand-writing of Mosaical Ceromonies been abolished Col. 2. 14. we had not reaped the fruit of Christs death by which they were abolished Ephes 2. 14 15. and so consequently tasted the less of the love of the Lord. But that therefore 't is a greater argument of love in God not to determine the whole of his Worship or that if he haâ done so we had not reaped the fruit of Christs death is such a sort of nakedness in Mr. T. his arguing that one would not willingly discover did not the vindication of Truth necessitate one hereunto Reas 8. His eighth Reason is if possible more weak and absurd The Apostles judged it a great benefit to the Christian Churches that they were exempt from the Rites and Ceremonies of the Mosaical Law Acts 15. 28. therefore they accounted it an effect of Gods love that he had not determined the whole of his Worship to us With what affection others will peruse these passages I cannot tell for my part I heartily pitty him that he should ever undertake the defence of a cause so deplorable as to be driven to such pittiful shifts in the managerie thereof which I cannot impute to his want of Abilities which he will one day find he might better have imployed than in his present undertaking but the desperateness of the Cause he endeavours to defend It follows indeed that therefore they accounted it an effect of Gods love that they were delivered from the burden of those external Rites and Ceremonies especially as they appertained to the Covenant of Works and so do we 'T is strange if this Animadverter reckon it to be so that he should plead for the same the like yea worse Ceremonies imposed not by the Lord but by men whose servants we never were nor in these matters ought to be But that they accounted it an effect of love that God had not determined the whole of his New-Testament-Worship is such a câimination as their souls abhorred But he proceeds Reas 9. 'T is an effect of greater love to the Gentile Churches that God hath not determined the whole of his Worship because they being of divers Nations and Languages under divers Governments used to divers Customs they could not conveniently if at all practise such an Uniformity of Circumstances as they must have done if God had so determined Answ 1. That their being of divers Nations c. should discapacitate them with respect to their conforming to the will of God even in Circumstantials of Worship as such any more than they are discapacitated in their conforming to that part of Instituted Worship Mr. T. grants to be determined by the Lord is beyond the ken of my shallow understanding 2dly That the Saints must have practised any external Uniformity I suppose he means it with respect to Liturgies falsly called Divine Service in use amongst the Papists and Church of England Vestments called Holy c. if God had determined the whole of his Worship we crave leave to deny he hath so done yet such an Uniformity ought not to be practised 't is wretched and abominable And yet had the Lord seen it meet to have enjoyned any such thing it ought to have been practised nor would it by the Saints have been accounted a less argument of his love to them because thereby they should have been exposed to outward inconveniencies This reason at the best is but carnal and selfish from our conveniencies external or inconveniencies a measure of the Lords love in Divine Appointments is not to be taken But there is yet one Reason behind Reas 10. The Assertion That God hath determined the whole of his Worship in Circumstantials relating to it as such is to infringe our Christian Liberty and to bring us into such bondage as they were in under the Law therefore not agreeable to that love God bears to the New-Testament-Churches Answ 1. That the Lords determining the whole of his Worship should in the least infringe our Christian Liberty is a monstrous assertion it rather establisheth it in the freedom it gives not only from the Jewish Ceremonies but the Inventions and Devices of men with force and violence attempted to be imposed upon us For if God had determined the whole of his New-Testament-Worship it cannot be supposed that we owe the least homage or subjection to these We may not be the servants of men 2dly I never yet thought
that a conformity to any thing that God had revealed and determined as our duty had upon that account been our bondage 'T is the liberty joy and delight of the Saints to do his will Psal 119. 45. 1 Joh. 5. 3. Psal 19. 8. 119. 111. Such kind of weak impertinent arguings asserted with state and confidence as is the manner of the man must he be content to deal with who undertakes the consideration of what is proposed by this Animadverter But to recite these Arguments had been Answer sufficient to the judicious and intelligent Reader We attend his further motion Sect. 20. God had designed his own Officers for the management of the affairs of his House Who they are may be collected from Ephes 4. 11. The Animadverter proves not that Arch-Bishops c. do the work of the Ministers of the Gospel are commissionated by Christ His apprehension when he took the solemn League and Covenant not the same as now The extensiveness of the Priviledges of the Saints under the Gospel-Oeconomie What things were wanting to the Jews under the second Temple which they had under the first The Election of Ministers the peculiar Priviledge of the Church That it was practised by the Saints in the first Ages granted by the Animadverter Many things charged upon the Saints then living that are false Neither former disorders nor present distempers amongst the Saints any sufficient Warrant for the changing an Institution of Christ. The Priviledge of Women asserted from Scripture and learned Writers Of the Decree of the Council of Carthage 1 Cor. 14. 34 35. 1 Tim. 2. 12. explained What is to be done in case of difference in the Congregation touching the election of Officers MR. T. in his 21. Sect. proposes the 5th Query in S. T. to consideration viz. Whether God hath not now as then under the time of the Law designed the several Officers and Offices his wisdom thought sufficient for the management of the affairs of his House so that the Invention of new ones by the Sons of Men is not only needless but a daring advance against the soveraignty care and wisdom of God over his Churches To which after a large harangue touching Moses the 70 Elders Joshua the Judges David and other Kings the Prophets Aaron and his Sons with the Levites whom the Lord appointed for the management of the affairs of his House having also learnedly told us that God hath not in the Christian Church designed such Officers and Offices as these the twelve Disciples and amongst the rest Peter to whom he seems to assert a Primacy by way of promise to appertain He resolves the Question in the affirmative Tells us that who the Officers of Christ's designing are may best be gathered from Eph. 4. 11. of which we have formerly spoke in Chap. 3. of S. T. As for what follows when Mr. T. shall prove 1st That the Arch-Bishops Bishops c. of the Church of England do the works enjoyned by Christ and his Apostles to the Ministers of the Gospel 2dly That every one that doth those works though not Commissionated by Christ thereunto nor performing them after the order appointed by him is a Minister of Christ 3dly That its lawful for the Sons of men to make more degrees of Ministry one above the other under new Names Titles with maintenance forreign to the maintenance of Christ employed in works he no where charges upon them to do than Christ ever instituted appointed shall look upon our selves as concerned in what he offers in this Section But till then we shall neither trouble our selves or Reader with his Lordly dictates which being tendred without proof may righteously be rejected by us Only thus much I would tell him in his ear That if he had when he took the solemn League and Covenant the same apprehension of this generation of men he now seems to have he did very wickedly to swear to endeavour the extirpation of Prelacy i. e. as in the Covenant is explained Church-Government by Arch-Bishops Bishops their Chancellours and Commissaries Deans Deans and Chapters Archdeacons and all other Ecclesiastical Officers depending on that Hierarchie What Durst he sware to extirpate the Ministers and Ministry of Christ as he now supposeth them to be But Tempora mutantur nos mutamur in illis In Sect. 22. Mr. T. takes notice of the 6th enquiry in S. T. touching the extensiveness of the Priviledges of the Saints under the Gospel whether not commensurate with theirs under the Law which if understood of Saints in appearance or the visible Church he tells us The visible Church of the Jews had in some things greater Priviledges as those mentioned Rom. 9. 4 5. 3. 1 2. and are they not as much committed to the Church and People of God now so that these Texts are little to his advantage together with Gods revealing his mind to them by Urim and Thumim extraordinary Prophets and many more which he not being pleased to particularize to us we shall not turn aside to make enquiry after But to those instanced in we Answer First That the Church and People of God are destitute of some of the Priviledges mentioned is granted and so was the Church of the Jews after their return from the Babylonish Captivity The Rabbies tell us That in the second Temple there were five things wanting which had been in the first 1. The Ark with the Mercy-Seat and Cherubims 2. The fire from Heaven 3. The Urim and Thummim Ezra 2. 63. Neh. 7. 65. whereby the Lord never answered them more 4. The Majesty or divine presence whereby they seem to mean the Oracle in the most holy place where God hath dwelt between the Cherubims Psal 80. 2. Numb 7. 89. 5. The Holy Ghost or the Spirit of Prophesie which was not in the Prophets after the second year of Darius after Haggai Zechariah and Malachie had finished their Prophesies Secondly The Inference of the Animadverter is weak Believers or visible Saints under the Gospel have not some things with which the Church of the Jews was priviledged therefore their Priviledges are not as extensive which notwithstanding they might be yea abundantly more extensive The first Temple upon many accounts was more glorious than the second which wanted as was but now remarked many things wherein its glory lay Yet Hag. 2. 9. the Prophet tells them that the glory of the latter house should be greater than of the former which it was though it had not the same things for its ornament and glory upon other accounts viz. it s being honoured with the bodily presence of Christ there c. Of the Priviledges of the Gospel-Churches and their super-eminency with respect to the Old-Testament-Church we shall not now treat They are delivered from the Yoke of Ceremonial Observances have the Gospel unvailed preached amongst them 2 Cor. 3. 18 c. Nor need we the intendment of our present enquiry being only this Whether the solemn deputation of
men signally pointed out by the Lord for the administration of holy things in his house by the Body of the Church be not now as then their peculiar priviledge What saith Mr. T. hereunto 1. The solemn deputation of Apostles and other Ministers we find not in the New Testament to have been the peculiar priviledge of the Church Answ 1. But our Question is not touching extraordinary Officers such as Apostles but of ordinary ones such as Pastors c. Yet 2dly a man need not go far to find such a deputation even of an Apostle to the work of the Lord by the Body of the Church together with the rest of the Apostles Acts 1. 14 15 16 23 24 26. being an evident proof hereof beyond exception He adds 2. Their Ordination is no where mentioned as done by the Saints or Brethren which were not Officers Answ 1. The Animadverter mistakes Ordination for Imposition of hands which is only one part of Ordination and comprehends the whole act of deputing or setting men apart to the work of the Ministry 2. That Assertion That the Church or Assembly of Believers are nowhere said to have an hand therein must be imputed to Mr. T. his forgetfulness Acts 6. 3. 14. 23. manifestly declare the contrary He grants that in the first ages there are relations of the election of their own Ministers by the Church but the management hereof with Tumults Frays Disorders necessitated an alteration and considering the present temper of the Saints how unquiet injudicious deceitful factious divided they are he thinks it not safe it be again committed to them Answ 1. The first Ages in that matter held fast to the Doctrine of the Gospel and the Priviledge which according to the Institution of Christ his Church and People were invested in 2. Many things are reported of the Saints in the first Ages notoriously false and untrue and it may be the story of their tumults frays c. in electing their own Pastors may be so Contentions I know there were early amongst them about this matter that there were tumults and frays may perhaps be coined by some ambitious spirits that they might the better take an occasion to divest the Saints of that sacred Priviledge 3. The former disorders or present distempers amongst Saints are no warrant for the variation or nullifying an Institution of Christ 4. What strange Saints it may be he means only the Parochians of his Mother the Church of England Mr. T. hath his lot cast amongst I cannot tell Blessed be the Lord there are thousands of Saints and many Churches in England this little point of the World directly of another temper and spirit being peaceable judicious upright serving the Lord with one consent according to the discovery he hath made to them And if any in any thing are of different perswasions praying the Lord to reveal that also unto them And Mr. T. doth not well thus to asperse and blacken the Generation of the Righteous The absurdities that Mr. T. supposeth will ensue upon the asserting the election of Ministers to be the priviledge of the Saints are not worth the mentioning I know not any Law that forbids Women to intermeddle herein whose priviledge reached farther than so 1. There are many Scriptures that seem to assert it as their right and liberty 1. In the choice of Officers they were unquestionably present Act. 1. 15. 6. 2 34. 14. 23. 16. 23. 2. At the deciding of Controversies Act. 15. 22. 21. 22. 1 Cor. 6. 2. 3. At the choice of Men to carry the Benevolence of the Church to the needy Brethren 2 Cor. 8. 19. 1 Cor. 16. 3. 4. At the casting-out of Offenders Mat. 18. 17. 1 Cor. 5. 4 5. 5. In their re-admission upon Repentance 2 Cor. 2. 6 to 10. They being part of the Church must necessarily be understood as concern'd in these matters wherein the whole Church are said to be concerned 2. 'T were easie to introduce above a Jury twice told of learned Writers who have written as much as this comes to As Beza Calvin Bucer Bullinger Melancthon Bucan Paraeus Junius Cyprian Trelcutias Sibrandus Rivetus Jerome Augustine Nazianzen Ambrose Chrysostom Theodoret Theophylact So the Magdeburgenses in 2 Cent. c. 7. de Consociatione Ecclesiarum who all assert that Church-affairs should be executed by the consent of the whole Church The Council of Carthage indeed decreed 4. can 99. That a Woman though never so holy and learned should not preach in publick nor baptize can 100. And Tertullian tells us that in his time it was forbid to a Woman to teach in the African Church and baptize but they deny them not liberty to vote consent or dissent in Church-matters Nor do the Scriptures mentioned by this Animadverter in the least advance themselves against what is asserted by us Not 1 Cor. 14. 34 35. 1. 'T is as much more against the practice allowed by his Mother the Church of England In that Church Women have liberty not only to say Amen to say Prayers after the Priest with a loud voice but with the Men to act their parts in Worship the Priest saying one part and they another They have at least they had not long since liberty in case of necessity to baptize which is greater than the Sisters priviledge we plead for Sure this is speaking in the Church But this is clavem clave pellere 2. That Women might be chosen Church-officers is evident from 1 Tim. 5. 9. Phaebe was a Deaconess Rom. 16. 1. Touching the management of their office they ought especially if called upon by them so to do to give an account to the Congregation How they could do this without speaking in the Church I am not able to understand Therefore 3. The sense of the Apostle is that they be not admitted to publick preaching or prophesying ordinarily by vertue of Office-power That they do not ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã command as the word sometimes signifies or speak so as to usurp authority over the man as the Apostle explains it 1 Tim. 2. 12. But I suffer not a Woman to teach or usurp authority over the Man The latter expression is exegetical of the former i. e. not so to teach as to usurp authority over the man Yea I had ever till now thought that speaking so as to testifie ones consent or dissent to inform the Church of what they knew not of concern to them and the Apostles ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã 1 Tim. 2. 12. had been vastly different And indeed see no reason to change my thoughts from any thing this Animadverter offers that these Scriptures make nothing for his purpose As for the second absurdity that Mr. T. supposes would follow upon the asserting the Saints Priviledge in the election of their own Ministers viz. That whom the major part choose the lesser part are not to take for their Minister scarcely deserves to be taken notice of 1. The difference supposed seldom happens
whence Separation from her is warrantable by the Animadverters concession and grant 3dly That Separation from one part of Worship in a Church should be somewhat justifiable and not from the whole at some time and not alway things still remaining as they were is a mystery that I profess I understand not I presume he suggests it with reference to the Prayers and Sacraments of the Church a separation from which he supposeth is more justifiable than from their Preaching But seriously I would thank Mr. T. if he would take the pains to prove 1. That 't is lawful for me to joyn with that Church in any part of Worship with whom I am not obliged cannot in conscience pray 2dly That where the Sacraments are not duly administred there is a true Church The due administration of Sacraments having been hither to assertâd as one certain note of a true Church If they are duly administred in the Church of England why doth Mr. T. refuse to joyn in their Administration If they are not duly administred the Church of England is a false Church and not to be joyned with in any part of Worship What follows in this Section that the Separation pleaded-for is for the most part the fruit of pride or bitter zeal and tends to strife and confusion and every evil work must be imputed to the overflowing of Mr. T. his gall and passion 'T is at the least a fruit of the flesh which he will do well to wait upon God to humble him for and mortifie in him I shall only say The Lord forgive thee The Scripture instanc'd Jam. 3. 16. is more applicable to the Church of England than to those of the Congregational way as every considerate Reader will acknowledge To the tenth Query in S. T. viz. Whether supposing a Church apostatised as aforesaid never to be according to Truth a visible instituted Church of Christ and the People of God living in the Nation never by their free consent members thereof as it is on the pretended Churches part most unheard-of cruelty to compel them so it be not on the part of the free-born Children of God most stupendous folly and disvaluation of the Institutions of Christ and ingratitude to God for the light and liberty from the yokes of men received imaginable to joyn affinity with it in Worship or attend upon its Ministry he pretends to answer in his 26th Sect. I say he pretends to do so for Mr. T. must suppose that Reader to be distempered in his brain that shall take what he saith to be indeed an Answer to the Query proposed 1. He grants compulsion of men may be cruelty Answ But Sir the question is not about every compulsion but a compulsion to conformity to and communion with a Church so called that never was of the Institution of Christ of which we never owned our selves members Is not such a compulsion cruelty doubtless if there be any cruelty in the world this is so 2. He runs to his old shift of joyning with a Church that hath some humane inventions in Worship a Ministry that for the main preach the Gospel with some mixture of Errors not requiring persons to practise that which is in it self evil Answ 1. This hath been answered as it relates to the Church of England over and over 'T is an Argument our Animadverter hath little to say for the defence of his Church that is true when we hear the same story so oft which yet in a great measure is notoriously false as if he had been brought up at the feet of old Battus he speaks exactly like him subillis Montibus inquit erant erant sub montibus illis Montibus inquit erant erant sub montibus illis the same over and over for fear of failing But 2dly One Key will never fit every Lock nor one Answer servâ to every Question Sir the Query is not what we may do with respect to a Church collapsed of which we before spake but whether it be not great folly for the People of God who by their own voluntary consent were never members of such a Church to joyn affinity with it in Worship and attend upon its Ministry which none of the Texts of Scripture produced by Mr. T. evince Acts 21. 18 c. 16 3. 1 Cor. 9. 19 20 21. give us an account of the readiness of Paul to condescend to weak Believers in what he lawfully might Ergo it is our duty for peace-sake to joyn with a Church which is not of the Institution of Christ Which consequence when Mr. T. makes good he will manifest himself to be a man of rare abilities indeed Mat. 17. 27. is so remote to his purpose that I wonder to what purpose he produceth it Christ works a Miracle to pay Tribute exacted of the Emperours Collectors Ergo we must not separate from a false Church but attend upon its Ministry joyn in affinity with it How he will in his next cover these palpable mistakes I know not nor can I advise him to a better Apology than that Semel insanivimus omnes CHAP. II. Sect. 1. Of Sanctifying the Name of God in our drawing nigh to him Of particularities of Worship and their Imposition Of an implicite Faith in matters of Worship The first Argument in the S. T. against hearing the present Ministers vindicated Of a Warrant by permission and part accidental of Instituted Worship Of Shaphan's reading the Law 2 Chr. 34. 18. Joh. 8. 47. explained The unlawfulness of practising any thing in Instituted Worship for which we have no warrant in the Scripture Whether Christ hath only revealed the essentials of Worship and left accidental Parts thereof to be determined by the prudence of Rulers The rise of Ceremonies Col. 2. 8 9 10. explained Of the Scriptures perfection The Testimonies of the Ancients Josh 22. 34. explained THe Preface of the S. T. being vindicated from the exceptions of Mr. T. wherein his skirmishings have been manifested to be velitary and weak indeed We attend his advance and on-set upon the Triarii or main Battel as he phraseth it against which let him do his worst after all his endeavours to rout it he will find it keeping the field against him Statque ut dura silex aut ut Marpessia cautes The first thing he takes notice of is a saying of mine in the beginning of Chap. 1. of the S. T. That God having said he will be sanctified in all that draw nigh to him It 's therefore the necessary duty of Saints in all their approaches to God to see to his Institution both in respect of the matter and manner of Worship To which he subjoyns This is yielded with respect to determined particularities but as to such as are undetermined by the Lord there may be too anxious care tending to be get scruples perplexities divisions which experience hath proved to cause fluctuating in mens minds inconstancy in their practice And it s therefore adviseable that
people of weak judgements did satisfie themselves in these things in the judgement of their faithful learned wise and holy Teachers and Rulers Answ Bravely spoken had it been at Rome our English stomachs can scarce away with such Coleworts O dura Messorum ilia 1. The Animadverter all along takes for granted that which we expresly told him Chap. 5. 7. of the S. T. pag. 41 62. we denied viz. That there are any circumstances or particularities of Worship relating to it as such undetermined by the Lord. 2dly Under the notion of particularities of Worship undetermined he shrouds the many Popish toyes and Antichristian inventions as Cross in Baptism Ring in Marriage Surplice yet retained in the Church of England These he would not have persons too careful about But seriously Sir those that know the Lord know him to be a jealous God and that he hath manifested his jealousie in such terrible rebukes against some of the sons of men as Nadab and Abihu Levit. 10. 1 2. Vzza 2 Sam. 6. 6 7. whom he slew in his fury for their Worshipping him otherwise than he had determined that be they never so weak they tremble and abhor to draw nigh to God in a way they have no Scripture-warrant for 3dly They desire to be satisfied in the authority of the Children of men in their attempts to impose upon their Consciences and make those things the necessary parts of Worship which they themselves acknowledge Christ hath left as particularities undetermined 4thly They would also be directed by Mr. T. to those faithful learned wise and holy Teachers he speaks of for they can find few or none such in a whole County And yet 5thly One thing more they would be satisfied in Whether an implicite Faith in matters of Worship be any more tolerable and justifiable than in matters of Doctrine And whether this will ever be a satisfactory answer to their mighty Sovereign the Lord of Hosts when he shall demand of them Who hath required this at your hands Why truth Lord we never read that thou didst ever do so but our faithful Teachers told us we might yea ought notwithstanding to practise these things and believe it will never be accepted as such 6thly His scurrilous reflections they can freely pardon though they know that the brood of Ranters c. he speaks of have not been produced by the inquisitiveness of any after the mind of God with respect to Instituted Worship but persons taking up with such slight thoughts of the Worship of the Holy God as such expressions as these used by him are apt enough to beget in the minds of men together with the instability and inconstancy of persons whom they have it may be owned as their Teachers and Rulers being ready to imbrace and shake hands with whatever is uppermost in the world labouring to support uphold and draw others to the imbracement of that now which not long ago they Prayed Preached against and with hands and eyes lift vp to Heaven they swore to seek to the uttermost of their power to root out and demollish Sir these things are some of those occasions through the subtilty of Satan and the corruption of mans nature of that Raâtism Atheism c. that is in the world And blessed be the Lord the Congregations of his People have been but little emptied hereby they are a brood issuing for the most part out of the Womb of the Church of England and are such as it 's known that little enquired into these matters taking all for Gospel that their Preachers taught them The next attempt of the Animadverter is the exatnination of the Arguments advanced in the S. T. against hearing the present Ministers of England The first is That which there is no warrant for in the Scripture âeing part of Instituted Worship is not lawful for the Saints to practise But there is no warrant in the Scripture for hearing the present Ministers and Heariug is part of Instituted Worship Therefore To which he answers Sect. 2. Chap. 1. The sum is There is a Twofold Warrant by Command or by Permission Of Instituted Worship there are two Parts 1. Essential without which it is not or is not rightly called Instituted Worship 2. Accidental which may be present or absent and yet the Worship be or righteously be so called If the Major be meant of Warrant by Command and part accidental of Instituted Worship it is denied and so is the Minor Hearing the Word from this or that person is a part accidental of Instituted Worship undetermined and hath a warrant by Permission as being not contrary to any Precept or Rule in Scripture about such Worship Answ 1. This Animadverter continues still his old trade of begging and dictating without proof which doth not become him and being in matters wherein our souls are so nearly concerned we cannot bear it in him 1. He teâls us That with respect to Instituted Worship there is a twofold warrant by Command or by Permission but would he had thought it incumbent upon him to have proved what he asserted This we deny Whatever hath not a warrant of Command in the Scripture is plainly interdicted and forbidden therein Deut. 4. 2. 12. 32. Rev. 22. 18. punished with no less than death upon those that have adventured to act exorbitantly without such a warrant as we but now manifested 2dly He tells us That there are two Parts of Instituted Worship Essential and Accidental but this also is false and untrue we expect his proof of it A part Accidental of Instituted Worship is a sort of gibberish that as it is unscriptural so it is little less than down-right-nonsence Instituted Worship is such Worship as is appointed by command from Christ or that is by Christs institution saith Mr. T. in answer to the Preface of S. T. Sect. 2. How any part of instituted Worship can be an accidental part i. e. such a part of Worship as though enjoyned by Christ which if it be not it is not instituted as may be done or not done without sin I must profess I understand not And desire Mr. T. would inform me not in a Dictator-like way as if he were a second Pythagoras but from Scripture-evidence And lest he should mistake this is that which is incumbent upon him to prove That a part of instituted Worship which is a Worship commanded by Christ may be accidental i. e. performed or not performed without sin 3dly That hearing the present Ministers of England preach the Doctrines and Traditions of men as he must do at some time or other that constantly attends on their Ministry or according to Mr. T. the Word of God hath Warrant in Scripture by permission as being not contrary to any Precept about Worship is another dictate of his that he will make good ad Graecas Calendas 'T is true the Light of Nature dictates That God is to be heard by whomsoever he speaks and 't is as true that God having
that are guilty of them if we demonstrate that there is not a word in Scripture to justifie any in their practise of hearing them the most partially addicted Reader to the cause of the Church of England will acknowledge we have fully proved the unlawfulness of attending on its Ministry This we do chap. 2 3 c. of S. T. The Argument drawn from Judas his preaching the Gospel we answer ch 10. of S. T. and we are unwilling actum agere That the Separation pleaded-for tends to the undoing of men in their estates we may thank some for and this Animadverâer is not wanting to blow the coals That it hinders the publick peace is a papistical wicked and false suggestion than which a more malicious one could not have been invented by the Devil That the furtherance of the Gospel is thereby hindered is monstrously false The aim and motive of the author of the S. T. in that Treatise and Mr. T. in this Reply is known to the Lord and may shortly be more manifestly discovered then some would wish And considering how he doth ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã contradict and oppose now what not many years agone he so confidently pleaded for I wish him to examine his heart and to take heed he be not found ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Who they are speak for or against things according to the affection they bear to men I know not And do heartily wish they may be reduced from that evil custom trying and proving things offered to them by the Scriptures whether they be so or not I approve of the saying of Hierome Epist 152. Non juxta Pythagorae discipulos praejudicata Doctoris opinio sed doctrinae ratio ponderanda est omnia probate quod bonum est tenete Et estote probati nummularii ut si quis nummus adulter est et figuram Caesaris non habet nec signatus est moneta publica reprobatur quj autem Christi faciem claro lumine praefert in cordis nostri marsupium recondatur Cur me lacerant amici mei adversum silentem crassae sues grunniunt quarum omne studium est imo scientiae supercilium aliena carpere et sic Veterum perfidiam defendere ut perdant fidem suam Meum propositum est antiquos legere probare singula retinere quae bona sunt et a fide Ecclesiae Catholicae non recedere which should all practise the service and ceremonies of the Church of England would soon be return'd into her Mother's lap of Rome from whence they were borrowed Mr. T. promiseth fair he will shew Scripture warrant he saith for hearing the Ministers of England And I assure him if he doth I will do what penance they shall be pleased to impose on me though it be to hear them in a white sheet for lifting up my pen against them I only advise Mr. T. Ne impossibilia captas CHAP. III. Sect. 1. The second Argument in S. T. vindicated from Mr. T. his Exceptions Speaking the truth of the Gospel not the only consideration requisite to the Hearers to be respected in hearing Mr. T. his six Reason answered Christ forbids to hear others besides such as preach falshood Saints fit to examine the office c of those they hear Of hearing such who are not in Office nor gifted Brethren The practice of the Barâans The Scriptures not onely the Rule of the Doctrine we hear but of the Persons whom we should hear The Principle pleaded-for no hindranâe of a mans edification c. Of the old Apostolical Rule of receiving âone without the Testimonial of Brethren of known integrity in the Churches c. IN his second Chap. Mr. T. attempts the confutation of the second Argument produced in S. T. to prove the unlawfulness of hearing the present Ministers of England the sum whereof is If it be lawful to hear the present Ministers it is lawful to hear them either as Ministers of the Gospel or as gifted Brethren But it is not lawful to hear them either as Ministers of the Gospel or as gifted Brethren Therefore The Major I took for granted but this Animadverter is pleased to deny it and that for a two fold Reason 1. Because the disâunction is of terms not opposite but co-incident Answ Very good It seems then that Ministers of the Gospel and gifted Brethren are terms co-incident but this Mr. T. upon second thoughts will be ashamed of This is not the first instance that his Theodulia was writ in haste and requires a review 'T is true every Minister of the Gospel is a gifted Brother yet not quâ Minister of the Gospel 'T is most false that every gifted Brother is a Minister of the Gospel so that the terms are not as he suggests co-incident He adds 2. The disjunction is not full sith a third member may be assigned that they may be heard as preaching the Word of God Answ This Animadverter hath a rare invention but it will not alway serve his turn What strange Preachers of the Word of God he surmiseth that are neither Ministers of the Gospel nor gifted Brethren ipse videat for my part I desire not to be acquainted with them I had ever thought that at least gifts enabling a man for the creditable discharge of the office of preaching the Gospel had been required in every one that should have undertaken that employment Cucullus non facit Monachum nec barba Philosophum But this Animadverter will prove That speaking the truth of the Gospel is the only consideration requisite to the hearer to be respected in hearing Answ 1. He should have excepted the Devil who spake the truth of the Gospel yet somewhat else was requisite to the hearer to be respected in hearing for him he might not hear 2. He should have put in the mixed truth of the Gospel the sincere Word of God For those that are partial therein are not to be attended Such were the Preacheâs of the Circumcision whom Paul condemns and chargeth us to separate from them Phil. 3. 2. i. e. keep at the greatest distance from them have no communion with them yet they spake the truth of the Gospel they only added therewith the Ceremonies of the Law 3. Yet upon second thoughts he did wisely not to make that addition for then he knew what he had said had not been applicable to the present Ministers who though they preach the Truth of the Gospel yet adde thereto the Ceremonies of humane devising as those of the Circumcision did the Ordinances once of divine appointment But we attend his proof Six Reasons he gives of this Assertion Reas 1. Because God hath forbidden to hear none but such as preach falshood Answ This hath been often before inculcated and as often answer'd its falshood and impertinent application to the present Ministers justification who preach falshood manifested So that we need not further trouble our selves or the Reader with it Reas 2. Because hearers are not fit to examine the
Office Power Gifts or Brotherhood of those they hear Answ If he speak of the generality of hearers t is granted they have not abilities so to do the question relates not to them 2. If he mean the Saints spiritual hearers he contradicts the Spirit of the Lord 1 Cor. 2. 15. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the Spiritual man throughly discerneth or judgeth all things viz. belonging to the Worship of God and eternal life Reas 3. he adds It is lawful to hear such as are neither in Office-power nor gifted Brethren as Act. 18. 26. 1 Tim. 1. 5. 2 Tim. 3. 15. The Iberian Prince the captive Maid the Indians Frumentius Answ 1. But when we speak of hearing we speak of it as in a Church-society true or false the Animadverters examples reach onely to private instructions of particular persons 2ly He himself p. 46. when he thought it would serve his turn would not have a Woman to speak in the Church now he would have them Preachers to a Congregation for else he speaks impertinently 3ly Our assertion is of the Ministers of England who must be heard we say as Ministers of the Gospel or gifted Brethren to which his story of Priscilla Lois c. hath no relation Reas 4. He acquaints us That the Beraeans are commended for their examining Pauls doctrine without examining his office c. Act. 17. 11. Answ 1. The Beraeans were not Christians what they did is heterogeneous to our present dispute which is of the duty of Believers 2ly Of the gifts of Paul they had sufficient evidence nor could they be ignorant of the wonders that were wrought by him a sufâicient evidence of his Office-power 3dly That because the Beraeans are commended for examining Pauls Doctrine without examining his Office c. Therefore the speaking the Truth of the Gospel is the only consideration requisit to the hearer to be respected in hearing is such an inconsequent Consequence that he will never make good possibly they might examine his Office though it be not recorded if they did not it doth not follow that it was not their duty to have done so because they are commended for doing what they did which was also their duty He adds 5thly The Scriptures are the Rule of the Doctrine we are to hear therefore we are bound to look to no more for the lawfulness of our hearing than the congruity of what we hear with it Answ 1. We deny the Consequence and challenge Mr. T. to make it good would I could perswâde him to cease his Lordly dictates and think it concerns him to prove what he saith as well as other men which considering his frequent change of opinions with the change of times I affure him it doth else whatever he tenders will levi brachio be rejected The Scripture is not only a Rule of the Doctrine we hear but to us of the persons whom we should hear Mat. 17. 5. John 10. 3 5. v. 8 27. Act. 3. 22. 7. 37. Rom. 10. 14. Luke 10. 16. 1 John 4. 5 6. Phil. 3. 2. 1 John 4. 1. Mat. 7. 15. 2dly Christ having instituted Officers of his own laid down Rules touching orderly prophesying foretold us that false Teachers would arise that should pretend to come in his Name when he never sent them charged us to try the Spirits We are ready to conclude that the Commission of men is to be tryed and examined by which they act as well as the Doctrine they bring according to the Scripture 3dly This Argument will as well prove the lawfulness of hearing the Pope Cardinals Jesuites the Devil himself as the present Ministers whilst they preach Truth Nullas habet spes Troja si tales habet He tells us 6thly To forbid a man to hear him that preacheth because he knows him not to be a Minister in Office or gifted Brother may be a means to hinder his Edification and Salvation and to harden him to his perdition Answ 1. This as proposed by Mr. T. reacheth not fully the case of the Ministers of England whom we do not only know to be Ministers in Office or gifted Brethren but we are assured they are not so 2. That 't is lawful to hear all Preachers he will not when out of heat and passion of a dispute assert I must know them to be Christians ere it be lawful for me to hear them and such as are at least sound in the fundamental Doctrines of the Gospel How I should know this of a stranger and not at the same time be able to inform my self whether he be a Minister or a gifted Brother I am not able to divine So that I do no more hinder my Edification and Salvation by refusing to hear him till I am satisfied herein than I do by refusing to hear him because I know him not to be a Christian which yet I am bound to do It were well if the old Apostolical Rule were reassumed Acts 9. 26 27. of which more afterwards p. 124. as it is amongst some of receiving none but such of whose ability and faithfulness they received Testimonial from Brethren of known integrity in the Churches more universally among Christians which yet this Animadverter dares not say did or would hinder the Edification or Salvation of any 3. That the refusing to hear the present Ministers should have so sad an issue those who know how little to Edification c. the preaching of most of them is will not in haste believe Besides 4thly When Christ hath as was said not only appointed that the Word be heard but also from such as are sent by him upon the account whereof they are to be received by us Mat. 10. 40. with vers 5. and no spiritual advantage can groundedly be expected from any hearing but that which is the institution of Christ so that Mr. T. ârgues if dictating may be so called exceeding weakly whilst he tells us That to forbid to hear such as are not of Christs appointment is to hinder mens salvation c. And give me leave to say what I believe the most that truly fear God in England will attest That more souls it s to be feared by far have been hardned by attending on the present Ministers for these seven years than have been conveâted saved by them from the evill of their way His subsequent discourse being composed of scurrilous reflections being now pretty well used to them I pass over Who they are that reject persons because not of their party Mr. T. may better know than I who as I am credibly informed refused to admit an honest godly man desiring it to sit down and break bread with those he had gathered together into Church-Communion at Bewdly for no other reason but because he was not baptized according to his conception of Baptism For my part I own my self of no party it being my avowed principle to own Saints upon the account of Saintship and the shines of the image of the blessed God upon them though
like such a call as the Scriptures mention in the Ministers of Christ 2dly That 't is above the ability of Christian hearers to judge of the Ministers call when 't is so plainly declared in the Scriptures is Mr. T. his mistake an Assertion that he will never be able to prove nor need they to fit themselves herein to spend their time to enquire into their many proceedings in getting Testimonials using means for the obtaining Ordination Institution c. as he talks they have through the great kindness of God to them the Bible in their hands and the holy Spirit dwelling in them to lead them into all Truth they have the qualification of Gospel-Ministers laid down 1 Tim. 32. to 8. Tit. 1. 5 to 10. c. the manner of their call and solemn inauguration into their office where they find persons let their pretences be never so high that are not able to acquit themselves according to those Rules they may judg and yet 't is not they so much as the Spirit of God speaking in the Scripture that they are not the Ministers of Christ But he hath a third Reason In all Governments and Societies the peaceable possessor is presumed to have right till the contrary be evinced Ergo 't is lawful to hear them as Ministers of the Gospel that are not such risum teneatis amici If this be good arguing 't is easie to prove it lawful to hear the Pope yea the greatest Hereticks that ever were in the world He is in the peaceable possession of St. Peter's Chair as they call it The Arrian Bishops once had it generally yet not to be heard I hope as Ministers of Christ The learned Field de Eccl. cites Nazianzen speaking far otherwise Neque qui per vim irrupit successor habendus est c. Nor is he to be accounted the Successor who gets possession by violence but he who suffers violence not he who defends a false opinion but he who is endued with the same Faith unless any one perchance may be called a successor as we say a disease succeeds health darkness light a tempest tranquillity wisdom madness And so we confess the present Ministers are the Successors of the Ministers of Christ and possessors of their room 2dly If by right he mâan right to their Parsonage and Vicarage-house and Globe-lands c. a right they have for ought I know by the Law of the Nation as things now stand thereunto If a right of Ruledom over the People of God in the Nation 1. They are not peaceably possest of this right they protest against them as Intruders 2dly These being the People and Flock of Christ they can have no right over them except it be given them from him let us see his Commission whereby they are authorized and we are satisfied 3dly If he suppose that a Patron 's presentation of a sorry thing in black suppose a debauch'd Sir John a Knight Errant of the Popeâ make with the Bishops institution and induction into a Benefice and he is in the peaceable possession hereof that therefore he is to be heard as a Minister of Christ and would impose it upon others as Truth he must know that he hath to do with such who pitty him because of his folly and expect proof of what he asserts before they will believe him The instances of Paul's speech to Ananias Act. 23. 5. of Caiapâas prophesying John 11. 51. Christ's not excepting against him when convented before him are such pittiful stories that I must crave pardon of the Reader whilst I mention them Paul owned Ananias as High-Priest Act. 23. 5. which yet 't is probable he did not but spake ironically Caiaphas prophesied John 11. 51. and so did Balaam Num. 23 24. and Christ doth not object against his Office though both supposed to be unlawful Officers Therefore it 's lawful from Christs and Paul's example to hear them who are not right Officers though neither of them heard these preach nor had they to do with them in any act of Instituted Worship when they peaceably possess the place and consequently it is lawful to hear them as Ministers of the Gospel who are not such rightly called Such non-sequiturs introduced with pomp and state I must profess I never before read in any Author which others it may be take notice of with contempt for my part I heartily pitty him and beg him to consider whether the hand of God be not gone forth against him in stripping him of the parts he once had as well as in other things as a just judgment upon him for his lifting up his hand against his Truths and the Kingdom of his Son in the World Till he prove these consequences of his we are not concerned to take further noâice of them there being indeed not the least shew of Argument in what he doth with so much confidence and pomp of words affirm and declare Sect. 3. The Ministers of England not Ministers of the Gospel They come not in by the Door proved John 10. 1 9. opened Of Petrus Waldo and other Reformers Their contrariety to what Mr. T. attempts to erect Of Ordination by particular Churches The Exceptions of the Animadverter refâted Act. 14. 23. explained The Ministers of England imposed upon the People without their consent parish-Parish-Churches no true Churches of Christ. IN Sect. 3. this Animadverter begins to consider the proof of our Assertion viz. That the Ministers of England are not Ministers of the Gospel The sum whereof is They that enter not in by the Door viz. Christ i. e. by vertue of some authority derived to them from him immediately or mediately are not Ministers of the Gospel John 10. 9. But the Ministers of Engl. come not in by the Door receive no Commission or Authority from Christ either immediately or mediately The first we say will not be asserted The second cannot for they receive no Authority from any particular Church of Christ to whom power is solely delegated for the electing their own Officers Acts 6. 5. 14. 23. What saith Mr. T. hereunto Why after he hath eased his spleen by disgorging himself of that choller that did it seems oppress it in some Billingsgate Rhetorick as he speaketh he tells us 1. That thââ may be urged against the Presbyterian Preachers Answ This is only mentioned ad phaleras populi to take the people But good Sir why may this be urged against the Presbyterian Preachers is it because they disown Particular Congregations or Churches of Believers or because they absolutely deny the designation of particular persons to Offices Ecclesiastical by them But each of these is owned by them at least by some of them He adds 2dly This makes against his gifted Brethren Answ 1. Why his gifted Brethren is Mr. T. become a Scorner of the Brethren or are there none thinks he that have received gifts from Christ for the edification of his Body 2. Why doth it make against these They pretend not to
where it cannot be otherwise interpreted therefore we must depart from the proper notation of the word where the context of the place doth induce us and the practice of the Church and People of God in after-generations to abide by it is not tolerable arguing His next Exception is 3dly None are said to ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã but Paul and Barnabas and they are said to do it ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã for them viz. tââ Church or Disciples Answ 1. Nor is it necessary that we affirm any other so to do They herein presiding over them and regulating the whole affair according to the instructions received from Christ bear the name of the whole work though the Votes and Suffrages of the Disciples were in it also The Apostles ordained by Suffrages viz. the Suffrages of the Church Elders for them But this proves not that the Vote of the Disciples was excluded it rather evinceth the cantraây Yet 2dly Why ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã must be rendred creating by Suffrages or ordaining for them I do not understand It may every whit as properly be rendred with them viz. with the Church or Disciples For so the word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã is frequently rendred so Mat. 13. 29. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ye root up also the Wheat not for but with them Act. 17. 2. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã reasoâed with them Heb. 8. 18. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã for finding fault with them and in many places besides That it should be so rendred here is evident 1. 'T is consonant to the practice of the Saints then and in after-generations as is known 2. How Paul and Barnabas may be said properly ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã to ordain by Suffrages alone by themselves every understanding is not able to reach render the word with them i. e. with the Disciples and the câse is plain ând evident viz. the Apostles with the Church or Congregation of Believers by Suffrages and Votes ordained Elders which is the matter enquired after So that whatever this Animadverter is able to say to the contrary this Scripture proves the power of particular Churches to elect their own Officers and therefore if the present Ministers have not received a Commission from Christ thus mediately by the election of some one or other particular instituted Church of Christ if they pretend not to it have it in derision come barely with a presentation from a Patron Ordination Institution and Induction from a Lord-Bishop things forreign to the Scripture and impose themselves upon the People whether they will or no as it may most truly be affirmed of them they are not Ministers of the Gospel nor may be heard as such But Mr. T. hath somewhat more to adde he tells us 1. That it will be hard for us to prove that the parish-Parish-Churches in England are not particular instituted Churches of Christ Answ 1. Of what is hard or easie for us to do or any man else our Animadverter seems a very incompetent Judge 2dly He is not ignorant that this is already done to our hands by several learned men and 't is sure no difficult task actum agere to do over again what we find done to our hands before He further affirms 2dly It will also be hard to prove that the Ministers of England are imposed on the People whether they will or no. Answ 1. The generality of the People of England will attest the verity hereof who for the most part know not their Minister till he comes to them with his Orders nor is their Consent touching his Reception desired or at all significant with respect to his exercising an Office-power over them 2dly What they do in London and some few particular places where the Inhabitants it may be are the Patrons is not considerable or worth the minding 1. For the most part they are imposed upon the people whether they will or no. 2. Were they chosen by their Parochial Inhabitants they were never the nearer Ministers of Christ Because 1. That their choice hath not the least influence upon their being constituted such 't is the Bishops Ordination that in this matter doth all 2. The parish-Parish-Churches of England are not true Churches of Christ which we demonstrate 1. Where there is not the true matter of a Church there is not a true Church But in the parish-Parish-Churches of England there is not the true matter of a Church Therefore The Minor which alone is capable of a denial is evident That only is fit matter of a Church which corresponds to the matter of the Primitive Churches planted by the Apostles These were Saints Ephes 1. 1. Col. 1. 2. Holy Brethren 1 Thess 5. 27. Such ââ were not of but called out of the World Joh. 15. 18 19. whom God had received Rom. 14. 3. Such as please Christ and are dearly beloved by him Eph. 5. 29. are built upon the foundation of the Prophets anâ Apostles Eph. 2. 20. have the Spirit of Christ Eph. 4. 4. are built up together an holy and spiritual House to God 1 Pet. 2. 5. God 's House 1 Tim. 3. 15. Heb. 3. 6. are living Stones a chosen Generation a Royal Priesthood an holy Nation a peculiar People v. 9. faithful in Christ Jesus Eph. 1. 1. The sons and daughters of the Lord God Almighty 2 Cor. 6. 17 18. Christ is said to be their Husband their Head They his Bride Eph. 5. 23. Col. 1. 18. his Temple 1 Cor. 3. 16. Now he must have a brow of brass that shall affirm that these Characters are applicable to the Parish-Assemblies of England when they themselves will confess they appertain not to them Are Drunkards Swearers Revilers Persecuters of God and Holiness loose prophane scandalous livers of which these Assemblies for the most part are constituted and made up Saints holy Brethren such as are called out of the World c. None will dare to aver it 2dly Where there is not the true form of a Church there is not the true Church But in the Parish-Assemblies of England there is not the true form of a Church Therefore The Minor which is alone liable to exception is evident The form of a Church consists in the free and voluntary embodying together of Saints giving up themselves to the Lord and one another according to his will as we have already proved Now this cannot be asserted of the Parish-Assemblies Those Civil divisions for they are no others were of the institution of man as we have demonstrated And to this day they are held together by penal Statutes and Ordinances such as never came into the heart of Christ to establish 3dly There where there is not the Church-power that of right belongs to a true Church of Christ there is not a true Church of Christ But in the parish-Parish-Churches of England there is not that Church-power nor as such are they capable of it Therefore The Minor which alone is to be proved is perspicuous 1. The power of electing their own Officers
they have not This belongs to Patrons Lord-Bishops c. 2. The power of admission of Members and ejection of the Scandalous by excommunication they have not The first a man hath by buying or renting a piece of Land in the Parish and dwelling there the other is managed in the Bishops Courts by a sorry thing call'd a Chancellor it may be as deboist as the worst that is brought before him Now that with respect to these things Christ hath entrusted his Church with power we evince chap. 2 4. of S. T. 4ly That company of men that are not capable of performing those duties and cannot answer that end that Christ requires of his Churches for which he instituted them are not a true Church of Christ But the Parish-Assemblies of England are not capable of performing those duties Therefore 'T is the Minor needs proof The duties Christ requires to be performed by them the end he aimed at in instituting his Churches was 1. To set forth his honour and praise Eph. 3. 21. 1 Pet. 2. 9. 2. To promote the true Light and Knowledge of God Ephes 1. 8. 1 John 1. 6 7. 3. The mutual edification of one another in the things of God 1 Thess 5. 11. Eph. 4. 29. 1 Cor. 14. 26. Jude 20. I appeal to any unbyassed man in the world whether he thinks in his conscience that the Parish-Assemblies of England can perform these duties answer this end The contrary is most evident and too notoriously known to be true than to admit of a denial But I shall not enlarge on what is already so judiciously asserted and argued by others which Mr. T. is not able to evert The Ordination of Lord-Bishops of which he next speaks is forreign from Scripture if the Office it selâ be This we prove chap. 3. of S. T. and Mr. T. once swore to extiâpate it as such and I am sorry to find him now pleading for it Whether I have abused John 10. 1 9. neither Mr. T. nor I must now be judge the judicious Reader will judge for us both and I doubt not according to truth Sect. 4. The Ministers of Engl. not to be heard as gifted-Brothren Judas not particularly declared by Christ Joh. 6. 70. to be a Devil The Animadverter abuseth the Author of the S. T. in affirming he âies up Saintship to particular Churches whom the Scripture makes Brethren Mr. T. reduceth the Brotherhood to a smaller scantling than we We cannot perform the duties of Brethren to the Ministers of Engl. and why If we own the best of them for Brethren we must own the worst Of Judas his receiving the Sacrament The mixt multitude making acclamation to Christ of joyning with other in Worship We separate no more from the Church of England than they do from us 1 Cor. 5. 1â 'T is not lawful to break Bread with the visibly prophane proved Iâ what sense the Bishops are styled Reverend Fathers They are not to be owned as such The Ministers of Engl. disorderly walkers proved They engage against Scripture-Reformation 2 Thes 3. 6. explained Of Obedience to Ministers Rom. 13. 1. Heb. 13. 7. opened We ought not to hear those from whom 't is our duty to withdraw Mr. T. his Aâguments to the contrary answered IN Sect. 4. our Animadverter replies to the proofs produced in S. T. for the confirmation of the second part of our Minor Proposition viz. That 't is not lawful to hear them as gifted-Brethren because 1. The most of them are not gifted nor 2. Brethren being Canonical Drunkards Swearers c. To this he saith 1. That any of them are such is to be bewayled in a Christian way the persons guilty are to be rebuked Lev. 19. 17. not to be thus charged in print in a Book vented in the dark tending to make them odious Answ 1. When he shall be pleased to manifest the Rule of Christ I have trangressed in thus charging them I shall as publickly acknowledge my error Those that sin rebuke before all 1 Tim. 5. 20. is some part of what I have to plead for my so doing 2. If the Book were vented in the dark I may thank them for it who would have such things stifled that their works may not be made manifest 3. I make them not odious they have made themselves so throughout the Nation 4. Mr. T. his hoping this is not true proves nothing the contrary is manifest to thousands He adds 2dly Were all this and more true yet they might be heard preach the Gospel as Brethren gifted Answ But knows he what he saith We affirm that they are not gifted nor Brethren that this should be true and more too and yet they might be heard as gifted Brethren is such a Paradox to me that comes but a little short if a little of down-right nonsense i. e. there are some may be heard as Brethren gifted that are neither gifted nor Brethren That Judas was declared by Christ to be a Devil John 6. 70. as he suggests is false He saith one of them was so but names him not 'T is true John tells us ver 71. that he spake of Judas but this neither he nor any of the rest knew till afterwards We add in S. T. 3dly The best of them cannot by Saints in respect of Gospel-communion be accounted Brethren For 1. There was never any giving up our selves each to other whence such a Brotherhood doth result To this Mr. T. answers 1. By Saints he means such as are members of a particular instituted Congregational Church distinct from the Presbyterian for such only are accounted Saints by him as give up themselves each to other c. Answ False and untrue I am amazed to see with what conscience this matter is managed by him no regard seems to be had to truth and honesty so he can cast dirt upon his Antagonist 2. 'T is contrary to my avowed principle and practice 3. I do verily believe that there are many Saints in England that are neither for the Presbyterian Parochial or Congregational way yea with Dr. Ames Trip. p. 523. afterwards cited by him I doubt not to say according to my conscience that amongst those which live under the tyranny of the Popâs and do not utterly separate from him through ignorance there be many Christians belonging to the true Catholick Church and so to be accounted our godly Brethren viz. upon the account of their Catholicism and so I believe there are in the Church of England somâ amongst the Ministers thereof of whom I say still I deny not but they may be good men But yet we say 4. That upon the account of Gospel-Communion they cannot be accounted by us as Brethren because they are as Mr. T. saith rightly no members of a Christian Church i. e. any particular instituted Church of Christ That which is added by him makes much against him 1. 'T is false That the Scriptures make all who hold the same Faith and are Baptized into Christ
Sacrifice at Jerusalem was so but not elsewhere These things must be performed in the way appointed by him else they cannot be so accounted 2dly 'T is true bound we are to perform the duties they pretend to perform but according to the Institution of the Lord not mans devising as they are performed in the Church of England Isa 29. 13. Mat. 15. 7. 3ly Though it be no sin to joyn in the true Worship of God yet 't is a sin to joyn with false worshippers in a false way of Worship as praying after the way of the Common-Prayer-Book hearing an Antichristian Minister 4thly Believers 't is true might prophesie though unbelievers came in but it doth not therefore follow that ' âis lawful for Believers to joyn with Unbelievers or forsake the Way and Institutions of Christ to go to the Assemblies of Unbelievers and hear them Prophesie As the worst of Ministers of whom he is discoursing and the generality of Parochial Assemblies undoubtedly are if a Spirit of prophaness visible debauchery an excess of riot bespeak persons to be such And from such he grants we are to separate by command from Christ 2 Cor. 6. 17. to which may be added Eph. 5. 11. 2 Tim. 3. 5. Acts 2. 39 40. But why talks he of our separating from them when they separate as much from us as we do from them we were never no more of them than they were of us Of Rev. 18. 4. we shall hereafter speak For the present we deny that by Babylon there is meant only literal Rome and expect the proof of his dictate The keeping company and eating interdicted 1 Cor. 5. 11. he tells us must be meant of eating Common Bread Because vers 10. That keeping company which is forbidden to such Brethren is allowed in vers 9 10. to the Fornicators of the world which cannot be Gospel-Communion keeping company in eating of the Lords Supper Answ 1. It seems then that with the Fornicators of the world we may not have Gospel-Communion if so then not with the Church of England for with it we cannot have Communion without holding fellowship with such as these 2dly If it be not lawful to have Communion with a Brother one of the same particular Church for of such an one the Apostle speaks that is a Fornicator or Covetous or an Idolater or a Railer or a Drunkard or an Extortioner so far as to common eating and drinking then a fortiori may we argue it is utterly unlawful to have communion with him in the Worship of God and much more unlawful to have fellowship with one we never walked with in the way of the Gospel according to any institution of Christ 3. That 't is lawful to hold Communion in eating the Lords Supper with Railers Drunkards c. I am sorry to find Mr. T. asserting of which we expect his proof The contrary is evident 1. Persons must be in a Church-state before they are capable of the regular enjoyment of that Ordinance which is a Church-Ordinance and part of Instituted Worship but Persons of such a Complexion are not fiâ matter for a Church as we before proved Therefore 2. Those who ought to be excommunicated out of a Church were they in we may not have Communion with especially when in a false Church-state as is the case of the members of the Church of England But persons of such a character as the Apostle mentions should be excommunicated out of the Church Therefore 3. Those with whom we have Communion in breaking Bread as a Gospel-Ordinance with them we are one Bread 1 Cor. 10. 17. But we may not be one Bread with Drunkards c. Therefore 4. Those with whom we are commanded to have no fellowship with them we may not have fellowship in that Ordinance of breaking Bread But with such as these we are commanded to have no fellowship Eph. 5. 11. That the People of God can scarce ever break Bread with comfort in the best instituted Churches as he tells us from this doctrine is a notoriously false Crimination a meer Calumny His subsequent scoff is such froth and vanity as becomes not his years nor profession we pass it over as beneath us to take further notice of We add in S. T. 3dly That we cannot acknowledge the present Ministers for our Brethren but we must acknowledge the Bishops for our Reverend Fathers for theirs they are but that we cannot do To this Mr. T. adjoyns Sect. 5. 1. They are call'd their Reverend Fathers in respect of their Ordination Answ 1. But we cannot own them as Reverend Fathers with respect hereunto when we assuredly know they are herein usurpers of what doth not appertain to them But 2dly This is not all they own them as such upon the account of their Authority over them and the Parochial-Assemblies in the respective Diocesses who are to give forth Canons and Laws for them to walk by in not a few things relating to Worship as is known Now so we cannot own them as our Reverend Fathers we know no honour or obedience we owe them as such We think the inspection of one Bishop over an hundred Congregations can be proved by no better Arguments than the inspection of the Pope over an hundred thousand That a Diocesan and Oecumenical Bishop are much of the same kind and have their standing on the same foundation We know no Bishop of the institution of Christ but a Pastor of a particular Congregation He that pretends to more must prove his pretensions or we cannot but look upon him as an usurper I would gladly know whether Mr. T. thought it lawful to own them as his Reverend Fathers when he swore to exâirpate them with the whole Hierarchy and whether his so doing were an act of filial obedience That they are to be accounted Fathers in respect of their Antichristian Office because the Apostle saith 1 Tim. 5. 1. That an Elder is to be entreated as a Father when they are not Elders but a degree above them not from the Institution of Christ but the Courtesie at the best of Princes he will never prove Of their success in begetting others to Christ I understand nothing Those whom they have begotten may upon the account thereof esteem them as their Reverend Fathers but yet I am apt to think should they not be invested in the Title till then for the most of them at least they would go to their graves without it These are but Figleave-coverings The Animadverter knows they are not upon this bottom so called or accounted but with respect to that Office-power they have in the Church over the rest of the Ministers and Parochial-Assemblies thereof which being a meer incroachment usurpation and innovation we dare not own them as such We further argue in S. T. 4thly We cannot hear them as Brethren because they are if Brethren such as walk disorderly from whom we are bound to separate by express precept Mat 18. 2 Thess 3. 6. That they walk
the least some of the present Ministers are not guilty of them Let the Scriptures be perused if the evils mentioned may not be charged upon the most if not all of them and that without the least breach of charity I am mistaken Though 3dly The evil the Apostle calls disorderly walking is supposed to be only a Brother's living idely or not working which that it is a greater sin than what we have here charged the Ministers of England with will not in hast be believed by such as know the Lord to be a jealous God and the abhorrency of his Soul against humane Inventions in and additaments to his Worship I say supposed to be For I am of the mind that the disorderly walking v. 10. is but a branch of that disorderly walking v. 6. which may be taken in general for all kind of evil carriage and so includes in it the particulars mentioned That by tradition v. 6. should be meant only that command v. 10. is not likely 'T is rather to be extended to those mentioned 2 Thes 2. 15. And laid down as a direction or help to secure them from the cheats and innovations of Antichrist and his ministââs whom he tells them should come and that with all deceivableness of unrighteousness intimates that many should believe their lie v. 7 8 9 10 11. presses âhem v. 15. to stand fast viz. in the doctrine of the Gospel with respect to Faith and Worship to hold the Traditions they had been taught by them v. 15. And having prayed for them v. 16 17. and exhorted them to pray for him he tells them of his Faith and Confidence touching their establishment by the Lord and keeping them from evil chap. 3. 1 2 3. And again praying for them v. 5. he presseth v. 6. to withdraw from every Brother that shall walk disorderly and not according to their Traditions i. e. shall so far side with Antichrist and his Ministers as to practise conform to his Innovations in the Worship of Christ which we prove they do And the things mentioned are known to be such Nor is it necessary that we produce an Apostolical tradition expresly against them because in matters of Worship that which is not commanded is forbidden What Mr. T. hath said in answer to Chap. 1. Sect. 3. we have already replied to To his Query Where is your Apostolical tradition for your Church-Covenant Election of Ministers we shall only say That when Mr. T. or any one for him shall be able to shew as much Apostolical tradition for the matters with respect to which we charge the Ministers of England as disorderly walkers as the learned Ainsworth Cotton Bartlet and we our selves in S. T. have shewed for the matters instanced in by him we shall surcease our accusation and acknowledge we have done them wrong That which he adds 3dly If every one that hath not a written Apostolical tradition for what he doth walks disorderly then every one that sins walks disorderly will receive a speedy dispatch Answ He doth so Yea but then this Author saith he if he be not a Perfectionist nor thinks himself excluded from the number of those of whom Jam. 3. 2. 1 Joh. 1. 8. is a disorderly walker and to be separated from Answ Setting aside his scoff which becomes him not at all I answer First Disorderly walking is twofold 1. Private known only to a mans own self which is matter of burden sorrow and lamentation to him under which he groans and wars against it 2dly More publick which is twofold 1. Such as through weakness and the remainders of corruption the Children of the Lord do fall into which they are ashamed of grieved for and are thankful to any that shall reprove them for it and help them against it Or 2. Such as is owned avowed men justifie themselves in the practice of will not whatever is said against them be reclaimed from Persons guilty of disorderly walking in this last sense we say are to be separated from and that this is the case of the Ministers of the Church of England is notoriously known He proceeds and tells us 4thly The present Ministers will be apt to alledge for themselves that they have Apostolical tradition for those practices for which they are accused as disorderly walkers viz. Rom. 13 1. Heb. 13. 17. and be ready to recriminate us for separating from our Brethren disobeying our Ministers and Governours commanding things lawful Answ 1. 'T is very like they may do the one and the other As for the latter Si accusari sufficiat nemo erit innocens Let them or âny for them prove that we have separated from any of them and therein broken any rule of the Gospel of Christ that they are by vertue of any appointment of Christ our Ministers and Governors whom we ought to obey and that the things required are lawful and they will be supposed to say somewhat that we are concern'd to take notice of but till then we are innocent Rom. 13. 1. Tells us We must obey the Powers that are of God but saith not we must do so in that which is sinful in their additaments to the Worship of Christ In such cases neither Solomon nor Jeroboam was to be obeyed neither Kings Popes or Bishopes are to be subjected to The Renowned Hus tels the Council of Constancâ to their face that If the Popes Commandment be not concordant and agreeable with the Doctrine of the Gospel or the Apostles 't is not to be obeyed And cites Isidore speaking thus He which doth rule and doth say or command any thing contrary or BESIDES the will of God or that which is evidently commanded in the Scriptures he is honoured as a false-witness of God or Church-Robber whereupon we are bounden to obey no Prelate but in such case as he doth command or take counsel of the counsels and commandments of Christ Heb. 13. 17. tels us we must ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã obey our Rulers or Leaders but this doth not prove that we must obey those that we never own'd to be our Leaders that we are sure by vertue of any institution of Christ are not such and that in every foppery they shall devise Sure it was not the duty of the good people of England to obey the Guides or Rulers were set over them in the Marian dayes and yet they might with as good reason have urged this Scripture for subjection to them as these now It was a presentation institution and induction then as now together with an Episcopal Ordination that constituted them Ministers of this or that Parish Let the Individuals acquit themselves to be Ministers of Christ and we shall pay them whatever obedience can be manifested from any precept of Christ to be due to them from us but till then ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã But for a conclusion of all our Animadverter adds That if the Ministers were disorderly walkers and to be withdrawn from yet it doth not follow
that they might not be heard as gifted Brethren Of which he gives us three learned reasons 1. Because the withdrawing themselves from every Brother that walks disorderly cannot be meant of their excluding themselves from Hearing Praying or receiving the Lords Supper if such an one be present Answ Right but though this withdrawment from such a Brother cannot be meant of exclusion from hearing whilst he is present yet I hope it may from hearing him who walks thus disorderly The same may be said of receiving the Lords Supper If he be there as a looker-on meerly this ought not to hinder any from waiting upon Christ in that institution though the Church of England in imitation of the old Pagan custom of the Druides c. of old interdicts the Priests saying service whilst an excommunicate person is there but if he shall be forced upon the Congregation as a member to joyn with them in that ordinance and much more as their Minister to celebrate it as is our case it is the duty of the Saints to surcease the performance of that duty for that season It was the keeping themselves from being polluted that caused them to sever from him that reason remaining which it doth till he hath testified his repentance their withdrawment is to continue He adds 2ly That the withdrawment mentioned 2 Thes 3. 6 14. is only from arbitrary communion in entertainments c. Answ This is an old shift of Mr. T. we have already refuted He further tells us 3ly If we omit it we omit the Worship of God and so break his Commandments Answ 1. This is a meer petitio principii we deny the ministration of the Sacraments according to the rights of the Church of England to be the Worship of God strictly so called 2ly There 's no need through grace of omitting the Worship of God if we worship not with them there are meetings of his people whither we may have recourse to worship him in his own way To what follows in this chapter we have already answered We attend his advance towards the discussion of our third argument of which in the next chapter CHAP. IIII. Sect. 1. Such as act from an Antichristian calling not to be heard proved ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã what it signifies Who is Antichrist what is Antichristian explained The Ministers of England derive their Office-power from the Papacie The Bishops of England Petty-Popes 'T is unlawful to attend upon the teachings of Antichrist therefore upon the teachings of such as act by a power derived from him Christ calls his People to separate from every thing of Antichrist Rev. 18. 4. and 14. 9. explained Of trying the Spirits 1 Joh. 4. 1. of Christs instituting Officers of his owâ No promise of a blessing in attending upon an Antichristian Ministry IN Chap. 3. of S. T. a third Argument is produced against hearing the present Mânisters viz. Those that act in the holy things of God by vertue of an Antichristian Power Office or Calling are not to be heard but to be seperated from But the present Ministers of England act in the holy things of God by vertue of an Antichristian Power Office or Calling Therefore The Major is evident for 1. The Power Office and Calling of Antichrist is opposite and contrary to the Power Office and calling of Christ not to separate from such as act by vertue of such an Office-power is to stand by and plead for Antichrist against Christ The sum of what Mr. T. answers hereunto is If by Antichristian Power Office and Calling be meant the Papal Power and the acting in the holy things be by preaching the doctrine of the Trent Council in the points determined therein against Protestants by administring Sacraments according to the Roman Missal and Discipline according to the Canon-Law of the Popes the Major is granted and the Minor denied But if by Antichristian power c. be meant by vertue of ministry according to the Liturgy Articles of Religion and Homilies of the Câurch of England from the Ordination and Licence of the Bishops his Major is denied that which he calls Antichristian is not truly such and it is denied that what he calls Antichristian is opposite and contrary to the Power Office and Calling of Christ Answ 1. The word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã as this Animadverter tells us found only in the Epistle of John and principally 1 John 2. 18. where the Apostle distinguisheth between ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã between the mean Antichrists and the main Antichrist The best interpretation of the word seems to be a false Christ or â Counter-Christ one that under the pretence of being for Christ doth really oppose Christ the word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã both in opposition and composition signifies For in the Scripture as Mat. 2. 22. Acts. 13. 7. and in Classical Writers as Homer Hesycheius c. in his Offices Ministry Discipline Worship He is Antichrist that under the pretence of acting for Christ doth indeed though covertly act against him in his name and under the vizard of his authority That is Antichristian that though it be pretendedly for and from Christ it really is not And in this sense the Major is to be understood Those that act in the holy things of God viz. Praying Preaching Administration of Sacraments c. by vertue of a Power Office and Calling that is not though pretendedly really from Christ are to be separated from as we plainly declare in the first proof of the Major proposition in S. T. which Mr. T. would have disproved if he could But in the stead thereof he labours to raise a dust with a multitude of words before the eyes of the Reader that he might not be able to perceive wherein the weight of the Argument lay 2ly He acknowledges the Major to be true if understood of the Papal Power Office and Calling so that he which acts in the Holy things of God i. e. in Preaching for whether it be the doctrine of the Trent Councel or otherwise is not in this case considerable for if he act from an Antichristian Office-Power 't is not his preaching Truth which would make that Antichristian Office-Power Christian administration of Sacraments according to the Roman Missal and discipline according to the Canon-Law by vertue of an Antichristian Papal Power is not to be heard but in this sense he denies the Minor And I cannot but wonder at the confidence of the man doth he not know that they derive their Office-Power from the Papacy he is not so ignorant as noâ to know it Do not the Bishops of England exercise the same power over the Clergy and Laity as they are called thereof as the Pope doth over his so that they are upon the matter Papilli Petty-Popes Is this power Antichristan in the Papacy and not so in the Prelacy Is not the manner of administation of Sacraments in use amongst us taken out of the Popish Missal Mr. T. knows
13. 2. wants not its sufficient weight To which Mr. T. 1. The word Priest is no more than Presbyâer nor used in any other sense by the Papists or the Church of England Answ 1. this hath already been replyed to than which there is nothing more false The English of Sacerdos is not nor ever was Presbyter or Elder but Priest 2ly This is not to his purpose The Ministers of England and Rome symbolize in name if they are both call'd Priests which this Animadverter cannot deny Whether there hath not been a willingness in some to return to Popery manifestly discovered let the Nation judge He adds 2dly Zach. 13. 2. is not a command but a promise 2ly It s the abolition of the names of Idols not of Priests that is there promised Answ 1. 'T is true Zach. 13. 3. is a promise but such an one as abundantly manifests the detestation of the Lord against them which implyes a command from God to his people not to make use of them 2dly The names of Idols are the names used peculiarly in Idolatrous Worship so that though Mr. T. never found Priests to be reckoned amongst Idols which yet they might too in dayes past have been when too much idolized by the people Yet he knows the name Priest hath been used in idolatrous worship both Heathen and Antichristian peculiarly appropriated unto their Ministers therein employed 3dly Hos 2. 16 17. is rather he tels us a prediction then a prohibition God would be called Ishi not Baali because that name signifies a kind husband this one that is cruel and rigorous or lest she should in thought remember the Idol or be thought by others to continue that Idolatrous name Answ 1. The words are not meerly a prediction they are a prohibition also Thou shalt call me no more Baali we had thought had been an express forbidding them so to call him 2dly The Question is Whether these names were superstitious names commanded by the Lord to be abolished or not upon whatother accounts they were so commanded so that till Mr. T. proves that this was not abused to Idolatry nor commanded by the Lord to be abolished he doth but auram vapulare speak nothing to the purpose Yet 3dly That God would not be called Baali because that name signifies a cruel and rigorous husband is 1. more then puerile every smatterer in that language knows the word Bagnal or Baal signifies not an austere but a kind husband coming of ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã exceedingly to love it signifies indeed a Lord but that is metaphorically and not a tyrannous and cruel Lord neither 2dly 'T is wicked being a charging of the holy God falsly He is called Baali their Lord Isa 54. 5. yet no cruel and rigorous one I hope I am sure he is there so called upon the account of his love and tenderness to his people rolling away their reproach and crowning them with dignity glory 3. The Spirit of the Lord gives us another reason of the rejection of the name v. 17. Groti us saith well upon the place the Church is interdicted the use of the name out of horrour of that name which hath been imposed on an Idol We add in S. T. Of the same mind with us in this matter is Hierom the Hebrew Docters Sanctius Polanus Rivet M. T. replyes I do not think any of his Authors say so Answ 1. But it 's evident they do say so viz. that the names given to the Idols are to be abolished and not given to God Hierom in the words cited by him affirms as much I so hate the names of Idols that I will not have it said Baali but Ishi Gods hatred to the Idol he tels you is the ground why he will not have that Idolatrous name used in his service I do not think but sacrificing Priests are altogether as abominable to the Lord and by the same reason that name that hath been given to them ought not to be given to his Ministers What Rivet saith he assents to yet that is as much as we affirm God abhorreth the use of names because they have been abused to Idolatry the name Priests have been so abused and this Animadverter must acknowledge as much except he will deny the abominable Sacrament of the Mass a propitiatory Sacrifice for the quick and dead as the Papists say to be Idolatry The Sacrificers or Mass-Priests being so called The testimony of the Helvetian Churches he grants is as we have reported They give not the name Priest to their Ministers not because they think the word as it answers to Presbyter he tels us is evil but as it is used in the Church of Rome Answ 1. They know the word Sacerdos Priest answers not to the word Presbyter at all 2. They reject the word Priests because it hath been abused in the Papacy to Idolatry and they reade nothing of it as peculiarly applyed to Ministers by way of distinction from other Christians in the New-Testament He tells us further If Hos 2. 16 17. as he will not deny ver 17. to import be a prohibition according to the Law Exod. 23. 13. it onely forbids the using such names with honour or so as to trust in them as Psal 16. 4. Answ 1. The Text saith expresly Thou shalt call me no more Baali for I will take away the names of Baalim out of their mouth and they shall no more be remembred by their name 2. Should we accept his interpretation we must not use such names with honour liking or approbation according to Exod. 23. 13. Deut. 12. 3. Josh 23. 7. Psa 16. 4. it would avail him nothing for âlthough some 't is true do affix the name of Priests to the Ministers of England in a way of disgrace yet they themselves assume it as given to them by the Bishops as an Ensign of Honour and Renown But 3dly there seems to be somewhat more in those prohibitions they forbid the frequent use of Idolatrous names or names abused in Idolatrous service and their use at all in the Worship of God The name of other Gods might not be heard saith precious Ainsworth out of their mouths or imprinted in books or graven on pillars The Reubânites therefore changed the names of Cities that carried Idol names Numb 32. 38. And by the Hebrew-Canon it was decreed from this Law Whoso maketh a Vow in the name of an Idol or that sweareth by it is to be beaten whether he sweareth thereby for himself or for an Infiael And it is forbidden to make an Infidel swear by his God or to mention the name thereof though not by way of Oath Maimonid Treat of Idolâtry ch 5. sect 10. That the Prophets who speak as the holy Ghost gave them utterance did afterwards use the name Baal is not at all to his purpose the Spirit of the Lord is not bound the Law was not made for him but for us 't is not said I will not but you shall shall
God and before God 9. Postremo Lastly the Bishop takes and delivers to them all the Book of the Gospel saying Receive power of reading the Gospel in the Church of God 10. Pontifex The Bishop shall say the Ministers and Chaplains answering Lord have mercy upon us O God the Father of Heaven have mercy on us O God the Son Redeemer of the world have mercy on us That it may please thee to blesse sanctifie and consecrate these elect â We beseech thee hear us 11. They sing one and the same Hymn only the one is in Latine the other in English Veni Creator Spiritus Mentes tuorum visita c. 12. Pontifex The Bishop shall lay his hands upon the heads of each of them kneeling upon their knees before him saying to every one Receive the Holy Ghost whose Sins thou dost forgive they are forgiven and whose Sins thou dost retain they are retained 13. Pax The Peace of God be alwayes with you the blessing of God Almighty the Father Son and Holy Ghost descend upon you English Pontifical 1. We decree that no Deacons or Ministers be ordained but only upon the Sundays more heathenishly spoken then the Pope in his Pontifical immediatly following jejunia quatuor Temporum commonly cald Ember-weeks Constit Can. Eccl. can 31. 2. And this be done in the Cathedral or Parish Church where the Bishop resideth and in the time of Divine Service in the presence not only of the Archdeacon but of the Dean ibid. 3. And here it must be declared unto the Deacon that he must continue in that office the space of a whole year except for reasonable causes it shall otherwise seem good unto the Bishop The Book of ordering Priests and Deacons 4. The Bishop before he admit any person to holy Orders shall diligently examine him in the presence of those Ministers that shall assist him at the imposition of hands Can. 35. 5. None shall be admitted a Deacon except he be twenty three years of age and every man which is to be admitted a Priesâ shal be full twenty four years old The Preface to the Form and Manner of making Priests and Deacons c. 6. The Archdeacon or his Deputy shall present unto the Bishop sitting in his Chair near to the holy Table such as desire to be ordained Deacons each of them being decently habited saying these words Reverend Father 7. The Bishop Take heed that the persons whom you present unto us be apt and meet for their learning The Arch Deacon shall answer I have enquired of them and also examined them and think them so to be 8. Then the Bishop shall say to the people Brethren if there be any of you who knoweth any impediment or notable crime in any of these persons let him come forth in the name of God and shew what it is 9. Then the Bishop shall deliver to every one of them the New Testament saying Take thee authority to read the Gospel in the Church of God 10. The Bishop with the Clergy and People shall sing or say the Litany O God the Father of Heaven have mercy upon us miserable sinners O God the Son Redeemer of the world have mercy on us That it may please thee to bless these they Servants â We beseech thee to hear us good Lord. Come Holy Ghost our souls imspire And lighten with Celestial Fire c. 12. The Bishop shall lay their hands severally upon the heads of every one that receive the order of Priesthood the Receivers humbly kneeling upon their knees and the Bishop saying Receive the Holy Ghost whose Sins thou dost forgive they are forgiven and whose Sins thou doest retain they are retained 13. The Peace of God and the Blessing of God Almighty the Father Son and holy Ghost be amongst you and remain with you always Amen To which it were easie to adde other parallel particulars but these upon a slight view of the Roman Pontifical offering themselves being sufficient to confute that assertion of Whitgift and Mr. T. that the Book of ordering Ministers and Deacons is almost in no point correspondent to the Roman Pontifical we content our selves with them From whence the ingenuous Reader will soon determine to whom ignorance and rashness may justly be imputed We add 6thly The Popish Priests must kneel down upon their knees at the feet of the Lord Bishop that ordains them and he must say to them blasphemously enough Receive the Holy Ghost whose Sins ye forgive they are forgiven whose Sins ye retain they are retained which exactly accords with the fashion of ordaining the Priests of England To which Mr. T. replies in a long harangue not at all to the purpose giving us an account what Whitgift and Hooker say to this prâctice confesses at last they offer some force to the Scripture to which they allude tells us those words may be used prayer-wise Answ 1. The Question is Whether in the particular instanc'd in there be an exact symmetry betwixt the Ordination of the present Ministers of England and the Priests of Rome This Mr. T. denies not but leads the Reader to the consideration of somewhat else 2. The use of the words John 20. 22 23. he grants to be an offering force to the Scripture and if so it is wicked and abominable to wrest the Scripture to our private interpretation is undoubtedly so 3. That they should be used prayer-wise is a most ridiculous evasion the manner of expression evinceth the contrary 4. Mr. Richard Hooker Eccles Polit. lib. 5. sect 77. as câted by our Animadverter interprets it of the collation of the gifts of the holy Ghost which if we should interpret of the Office of Ministry it belongs as we have said to the Church not to such a thing as a Lord-Bishop to collate We proceed in the Parallel 7thly The Popish Priests are not ordained in and before the Congregation to whom they are to be Priests but in some Metropolitan Cathedâal City So the Priests of England To which Mr. T. replies 1. This is not alwayes so Answ I challenge him to give one instance of the contrary for these six or seven years last past 2dly It may be before the Congregation to whom the person is to be Priest Answ What may be is one thing what is another We say not only that it may be but that it ought to be yet we know it is not 'T is added in S. T. 8thly The Popish Priests take the care of Souls though nât elected by them from the presentation of a Patron by the Institution and Induction of a Lord Bishop so the Ministers of England To which our Animadverter This is not always so nor when so Popish Answ 1. The first is most notoriously false and we challenge Mr. T. to make it good if he can 2. the latter remains to be proved by him to assert it is not Popish is a piece of beggary this Animadverter is much used to What he hath before said is
already answered We add 9thly The Popish Priests wait not the Churches call to the Ministry but make suit to some Prelate to be ordained Priest and giving money for their Letters of Ordination so the Priests of England Mr. T. replies To offer a person's self for ordination is in some case a duty 1 Tim. 3. 1. Isa 6. 8. Answ 1. The Scriptures produced prove not his assertion Isa 6. 8. is sufficiently remote from any such thing there 's not the least mention of Ordination therein it s only a testimony of Isaiah's readiness to obey the voice of the Lord in going forth to bear a testimony for him against an untoward rebellious people 1 Tim. 3. 1. only tels us that he that desires the office of a Bishop desires a good work i. e. as say our Annotators is inwardly moved by the Spirit of the Lord thereunto which he may do and yet I hope wait the Churches call thereunto Besides 2ly Should this be granted it signifies little till he prove that it 's the duty of any with the neglect of the Churches call to this Office to seek ordination thereunto from an unscriptural Prelate which is that we charge upon them which Mr. T. knows they do He tells us 2dly Giving money for their Letters of Ordination is only Wages to the Register for writing Answ 1. Be it so that they give money for their Letters of Ordination is all that is asserted by us which Mr. T. grants they do 2. 'T is well if there be no Simony as it 's call'd found amongst them 3. If provision be made against the Registers exacting over-much by the Canons of the Church of England he informs us that the same provision is made by the Popish Trent-Council The Parallel in this particular holds good We say 10thly The Popish Priests are ordained to their Office though they have no Flock to attend upon So the Priests of England Mr. T. replies The Priests of England are not to be ordained without some title according to Can. 33. even the Trent-Council hath made some provision thereabout Answ 1. Mr. T. doth well to consociate the Canons of the Church of England and the Church of Rome in the Trent-Council together they are in not a few things near of kin 2. However I cannot but stand astonished at his confidence in telling us that the Priests of England are not to be ordained without some title according to Can. 33. when that Canon saith expresly That they may if a Fellow or in right as a Fellow or to be a Chaplain in some Colledge in Oxford or Cambridg if a Master of Arts of five years standing that liveth of his own charge in either of the Universities if to be shortly admitted either to some Benefice or Curatship then void or if the Bishop do after his admission into the said office keep and maintain him with all things necessary till he prefer him to some Ecclesiastical Living 3. But it may be the Animadverter by title means some one of those things mentioned To which I shall only say that if so he doth openly prevaricate pretends to answer to what he speaks not one word such Titles are supposed to be without a Flock to attend upon What he adds of Ministers being necessary for Armies c. is nothing to the purpose This proves not that they may be ordained Ministers without a Flock to attend upon which they may have and by them be sent forth for the works mentioned for a season We know it hath been the practice of the Churches so to do 2. Privâte Brethren may act for the supply of the services mentioned and frequently have done so nor indeed do I conceive how any can act therein in any other capacity Which is not incongruous to Acts 23. 2. as this Animadverter suggests which speaks not a tittle of their ordination to the Office of Ministry which they had before but only a solemn commending of them by Fasting and Prayer to the Blessing of the Lord by the Church in the Service they were now setting upon in which they testified their consent by the laying on their hands as say our Annotators To the 11th Parallel viz. That the Priests of England must swear Canonical Obedience to their Ordinary as the Priests of Rome Mr. T. only saith That 't is true at their institution into Benefices they do so but it is so bounded that it is not intolerable 't is nothing like that which is required of the Papists Answ 1. The Parallel herein betwixt the English and the Popish Priests is acknowledged which is all we affirm 2. That the Oath is tolerable that 't is nothing like the Oath of Canonical Obedience tendred to the Popish Priests is only affirmed by Mr. T. without proof that was the copy and pattern of this as he cannot be ignorant The 12th Parallel touching their leaving their Benefices for advantage-sake without consent of the People The 13th touching their special Licence to preach without which they must not from âhe Prelates though thereunto before ordained The 14th touching their subjection to be silenced by the Prelates betwixt the Ministers of England and Rome he grants to be true nor saith he any thing by way of reply that deserves the taking notice of To the 15th viz. the Popish Priests are not of like and equal power degree and authority amongst themselves but are some of them inferiour to others herein as Pastors to Archdeacons Archdeacons to Lord-Bishops Lord-Bishops to Arch-Bishops so the Priests of England Our Animadverter replies 1. Inequality is judged to be in the Elders of the Primitive Churches by the inscription of the seven Epistles to the Angels of the seven Churches of Asia Answ But this rather proves there equality to each is a several Epistle directed whereas had there been one Arch-Bishp or Superintendent over them one Epistle had been sufficient and had been no doubt directed to him He adds 2dly It hath been in some sort in all well-ordered Churches and is necessary to setled order Answ These are his dictates which he is not at leasure to prove The Church of Rome in the Apostles dayes of Corinth Ephesus were as I remember well-ordered Churches yet cannot be manifest any inequality amongst their Elders No Superintendent Lord-Bishop or Arch-Bishop as I read of 2dly What thinks he of the Church of the Waldenses were they well-ordered Churches They were from the beginning without this Superiority of Elders one above the other The like may be said of most or all the Reformed-Churches The Churches of Helvetia reckoning up the degrees of Arch-Bishops Suffragans Metropolitans Deans Subdeans tell us plainly they are not sollicitous about them That the Apostles Doctrine touching Ministers is sufficient for them cap. Confes. Helvet poster c. 18. And afterward there is one and the same equal Power and Function in all the Ministers of the Church and though in process of time one was chosen from amongst the rest to preside in
chalenge the term of Pastors and Teachers this I had said was too great a debasement of their Lordships he tells us This is a Satyrical Sarcasm no proof Ans 1. However it is evidently true Pastors and Teachers we have already proved are Officers appertaining to one particular Church 'T is certainly a debasement of their Lordships who preside as petty Princes over hundreds of Pastors and Churches so called to be reduced to a laborious over-sight over one 2dly I had said in S. T. That their Parochial Priests over whom they preside are supposed to be Officers in that degree The Argument is this which Mr. T. may take time to answer If the Parochial Priests over whom the Bishops of England preside be such Pastors and Teachers as the Scripture mentions then the Bishops of England are not cannot be such for they are an Order and Degree above them to them as their Superiours they promise and swear fealty But tho former according to the judgment of the Church of England is true Therefore The Story he after tells us of a Presbyters having in case of infirmity Assistants who notwithstanding may be called a Teacher is so remote from the business in hand that though some would cry out Quis temperât a risu For my part I heartily pitty him 1st This is known not to be the reason of the Bishops having Parochial Priests under them were they never so strong it were impossible they should perform the Office of Pastors to the several Congregations in England 2dly The Presbyter is not an Order above his Co-adjutor as is the case of the Bishops he is a Co-Presbyter one of the same degree with himself So that of this we shall I suppose hear no mere We add in S. T. That they pretend to be and are so accounted by some the Apostles Successors but if they derive their sâccession through the Papacy 't is an evident Argument they are Antichristian if the Pope be the Antichristian head over many Countries as Protestants affirm In respect of their Office we prove they are not their Successors Because 1. The Apostles were immediately sent by Christ 2. Extraordinary Officers sent forth to preach the Gospel throughont the Nations of the world 3. We find no Apostles after them 4. None appointed by them to succeed them 5. None are qualified with gifts for the discharge of such an Office and Christ sends not forth servants in any imployment but he furnisheth them with gifts suitable thereunto This the summe To which our Animadverter pretends to answer Sect. 5. Chap. 3. 1. Apostles he grants they may not be reckoned yet 2. They may be their Successors 1st Dr. Owen of Schism Cap. 6. Sect. 55. grants That persons adhering to ordination by succession from Popish Bishops may be right worthy Ministers of the Gospel but not upon the account of that their Successional Ordination but the eminent gifts God hath vouchsafed them and the Lords people submitting themselves to them in the administration of Ordinances And the Author of S. T. denies not they succeed them as Christians and if so they may be heard as gifted brethren which was denied by him Chap. 2. Answ 1. How all this proves the Bishops of England to be the Successors of the Apostles in respect of their Office which was what he pretends to attempt the proof of I know not 2. I deny indeed that they may be heard as gifted Brethren Chap. 2. and give my reasons of my so doing which I have vindicated from this Dictators exceptions That we are to have communion with all that we cannot deny to be Christians in that wherein they act not as such but by virtue of an Office-power we know they have not received from Christ Mr. T. will not in hast attempt the proof of He asks Why may they not succeed them in Office Answ I wonder he should ask such a Question En Tabulas The reasons thereof are given in the place he undertakes the confutation of They were it seems too weighty for him he wisely lets them alone without burthening himself so far with them as to attempt their removal The Apostles Office was indeed no other than that mentioned Mat. 28. 19 20. Mar. 16. 15. but that was 1st An Office of Preaching not of Lording and Loytering 2dly Into it they were immediately invested by Christ 3dly They were to preach the Gospel through the Nations of the World not to stretch themselves upon Beds of Ivory in a Lordly Pallace which was as much their Office as Preaching the Gospel upon the account whereof Paul saith He was a debtor both to the Greeks and to the Barbarians Rom. 1. 14. Christ its true promiseth his presence with them ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã But 1. I am not satisfied that the ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã or the Consummation of this world is any more than the winding up or perioding of that Age. I am sure the word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã signifies the space of 70 or 100 years and sometimes not near so many as Mark 13. 30. which came to pass within 50 years And ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã is no more than the perioding of the Jewish Paedagogie or Church state Heb. 9. 26. 2. I hope Christ is with them now so that there needs not a succession of persons in the same Office which we have proved there never was to whom Christ may make good his promise 3. The Lord promised Joshua never to leave him nor forsake him Josh 1. 5. This Promise he will not say doth necessarily suppose a succession of Officers in the place of Joshua which upon all accounts there was not The Apostle applies it to the Saints Heb 13. 5. And I am of the mind Christ doth as really fulfill that Promise Mat. 28 20. made originally to the Apostles when he vouchsafes his presence to the Saints to comfort quicken uphold defend them according as their exigencies do require as ever he did to the Apostles themselves So little reason is there of asserting the necessity of Officers as successors of the Apostles in their Office of Apostleship to vindicate the faithfulness of Christ in that Promise of his The succession we speak of which the present Ministers pretend to is a personal succession through Papacy i. e. that the Apostles ordained Bishops these ordained others downwards to this day a Catalogue of whom from time to time some pretend to That when Antichristianism overspread the world and the Pope as the Head thereof ordained and sent forth Ministers from whom they received their Office-power these should be notwithstanding not Antichristian is a fond conceit He could not communicate that he had not that he had any true power any other than a false Antichristian Office-power Mr. T. will not have the consideâce to aver So that the whole fardle of words that ensue are not at all to the purpose A succession in doing the same work after them and preaching the same Gospel
Province with them did minister Justice and made his abode there ordinarily Whereupon by reason that men for their business made great concourse thither the Church was wont to furnish it of Godly Polity with the worthiest Bishop eâdued with gifts above his Brethren And they reposed in him such assiance that they did not only commit the Presidentship of their Assemblies to him Concil Antioch âan 20. Chalced. can 19. But agreed also that none throughout all the Province should be made Bishop without his consent nor any weightier matter be done by them without him Concil Nic. can 4 6. Concil Antioc can 9. Now the Roman Empire was governed in such sort that the Circuits of the Lord-Presidents had many Provinces within them and were called Diocesses Through occasion whereof the Bishops of those Cities in which these Lievtenants of the Emperor were resident The state Ecclesiastical following the Civil Wolfgang Luzu Comment Reip. Rom. l. 2. c. 2. did grow in power too Neither were they only named Arch-Bishops and Patriarks of the Diocess i. â the chiefest Bishops and Fathers of that Circuit which the Lieutenant ruled but also obtained that the Metropolitans of the Provinces in their Diocess should be likewise subject and obedient to them as Bishops were to Metropolitans So the Arch-Bishop and Patriarch of Antioch had Prerogatives given him through the Diocess of the East wherein were seven Provinces Concil Const 1. can 2. Concil Antio in exord So nothing could be done in the Diocess of Egypt which under the Bishop had ten Metropolitans without the consent of the Arch-Bishop and Patriarch of Alexandria Conc. Chalc. Act. 4. so it was granted to the Arch-Bishop and Patriarch of Constantinople that the Metropolitans of the Diocesses of Pontus Asia Thracia within which were twenty eight Provinces should be ordained by him Finally so was it decreed that if a Bishop had any matter of Controversies with the Metropolitan of his own Province the Patriark of the Diocess should be Judge thereof Concil Chalced. can 9. 17. as also if any man did receive injury of his own Bishop or Metropolitan Thus were the Roman Popes as they are called now first Bishops over Elderâ within their own City next Metropolitans over Bishops within their own Province Then Arch-Bishops and Patriarks over Metropolitans within their own Diocess And this is the Princely Diocess which I meant when I said that the Pope in the time of Pelagius was become Arch-Bishop of the Princely Diocess but he was yet but an Arch-Bishop He was not universal Pope and Patriarch of the whole World For although the Patriark of Constantinople being puffed up because in his City the Emperor himself was resident he would be called the Patriark of the whole world as the Emperor was called the Lord of the world Greg. Regist l. 4. Epist 39. yet the Roman Patriarks Pelagius Gregory did withstand his Pride Rainolds Confer with Hart c. 8. Beza also Thes Geneves tells us that the Fathers in the distribution of Churches under Bishops Arch-Bishops c. followed the type or pattern of the Roman Emperor And the learned Brightman in Rev. 13. 4. tells us that they are the worshipers of the Dragon in the Beast who wonder at the Pâimacy for the Political Majesty of the Dragon granted by the Councel of Chalcedon Act. 16. Indeed in Clements Constitutions we find if possible a more filthy source from whence their original is asserted In the place where they were before first-Flamines Petâr commanded Patriarks to be placed and in Cities where before were Arch-Flamines Arch-Bishops the rest were only Bishops That we had hâre in England twenty eight Head-Priests which they called Flamineâ and three Arch-Priests among them which were called Arch-Flamines which had the oversight of their manners and were as Judges over the rest is known hence the pattern of our Arch-Bishops and Bishops Sect. 5. The office of Lord-Bishops contrary to express precepts of Christ Mat. 20. 25. Mark 10. 42. Luke 22. 25. 1 Pet. 5. 3. considered Of the titles of Dr. of Divinity c. The office of Lord-Bishops derived from and only to be found in the Papacy The Popes of Rome the head of Antichrist No Lord-Bishop till after Constantine Of the first Nicene Council whether there were any Lord-Bishops before what difference betwixt Lord-Bishops then and now Of the retention of the same office in the Greek Eastern Russian Churches The difference betwixt the Superintendency of the Lutheran Churches and our Bishops An Objection answered The Bishops of England act not in the matter of Ordination as Presbyters THat the office of Lord-Bishops is contrary to express precepts of Christ in the Scripture is the second part of our Minor Proposition which in S. T. we prove from Mat. 20. 25. Mark 10. 42. Luke 22 25. 1 Pet. 5. 3. To which Mr. T. answers 1. That we shoot wide of the mark Answ This we have already replied to His instance of the Titles of Doctor of Divinity in the Schools is not at all to the purpose They pretend not to any Ecclesiastical jurisdiction over Elders and Churches by vertue of their being invested into such titles as our L-Bishops do 2dly He considers the particular Scriptures instanced in to which what to reply he seems to be much at a loss 1. He would have the words of the Evangelists not to be a precept shewing their duty but a prediction manifesting the event of what should be Answ 1. This is expresly contrary to the letter of the Text. 2. The Lordship Supremacy Superiority call it what you please is a Lordship ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã amongst themselves over one another that is interdicted and forbidden by Christ that it was lawful for them to exercise such a Supremacy this Animadverter will not say now this must be supposed if the words be not a precept but a prediction 3dly He expresly tells us in his Romanism discussed Art 7. Sect. 8. p. 174. l. 14. That Superiority is in these words plainly forbidden 2ly He is inclined to think that if it be a precept it is a precept to the Apostles only not to others Answ 1. Then not to the Pope then Mr. T. palpably abuseth this Scripture in his Roman discussed Art 7. Sect. 8. p. 173. where from hence he argues and enveighs against the Pope's Supremacy But 2ly as good he may say that the great Doctrines of Self-denial frequently pressed by Christ upon the Apostles is a precept only to them 3ly We find the Apostle charging the same thing upon the Elders 1 Pet. 5. 3. who knew the mind of his Lord in this matter it 's to be thought as well as Mr. T. He tells us 3dly If it be a precept to others besides the Apostles whether to all Christians or only to Ministers of the Gospel and whether it forbid simply Dominion at all or tyranical Dominion is doubtful Answ And yet the first he positively affirms within ten or eleven lines
afterwards and here and in his Roman discussed asserts that 't is not tyrannical Dominion but the Dominion of one Apostle over another that is interdicted So that the same thing is doubtful and not doubtful with Mr. T. in the writing a few lines And this he proves by no fewer than ten reasons in his Rom. discussed 2dly Here he tels us that 't is an affectation of the Rule which a person may have and lawfully exercise that is forbidden there that the Dominion or Rule it self is interdicted which he would do well to reconcile and answer his Arguments he there produceth for its confirmation The sum whereof is Christ would have none amongst them superiour but all equal he forbids not only tyrannical Dominion but also any Dominion at all over one another which is saith he apparent 1. From the occasion of the words Christ forbids what they sought for but they sought for chief Dignity Seniority and priority of Order as do the Bishops of England 2dly From the Subjects whose Dominion is forbidden viz. Kings that had lawfull Authority and therefore such Rule is forbidden as the best Rulers used amongst the Nations 3dly The word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã although sometimes meant of meer lordly forcible Rule against the will and good of the person ruled yet here it cannot be so meant sith ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã to use Dominion at all and to have power at all over one another is forbidden Luke 22. 25. 4thly ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã and the simple ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã which is used still of Rule without abuse is forbidden 5thly It is forbidden to be called ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã i. e. to affect that title which implies one to be under another and to be beholden one to another as persons that could gratifie one another which doth imply superiority in some sort 6thly The additional speech of Christ commanding in the stead of Dominion Mat. 20. 26 27. rather Ministry and Service shews he would have none among them superiour but all equal 7ly Christ's propounding himself as their example only in service 8ây He requires such a mutual debasement as takes away the taking to themselves priority of order or place or rule over one anotheâ Mat. 20. 26 27. Mark 10. 43 44. Luke 22. 26. 9ly This is confirmed by other places upon a like occasion Mat. 18. 1 2 3 4. Mark 9. 33. Luke 9. 46. In which Christ resolves them that they should be as a little child that assumes not Empire but is humble and accounts others as equal to him 10ly From Luke 22. 28. that Christ having forbidden superiority in any of them among themselves promises them a Kingdom afterward in recompence of their abiding with him in his temptations All which manifest 1. a Superiority interdicted 2. That the Superiority interdicted is not interdicted to all Christians as he would in his Theodulia bear us in hand for then Christians should be forbidden to exercise Civil Dominion and Power as Mr. T. his ten Arguments manifest But 3. a Superiority of order over one another as the Bishops of England exercise over their fellow-Ministers That the Apostles exercised any such Superiority over the Church of God or Ministers of a lower order as the Bishops of England exeâcise over them this Animadverter will never prove And if he were able so to do this would not justifie the Bishops in their exercise of such Superiority who are invested with no Apostolical Power that I know of 'T is true a rule over the Faith of Saints is disclaimed by the Apostle 2 Cor. 1. 24. but that this is not the whole of what is interdicted in the places before-cited he hath himself proved by ten Arguments but now repeated by us As for 1 Pet. 5. 3. he tells us what the Assembly in their Annotations say on the place viz. that is not imperiously commanding your own inventions in the stead of the Doctrine of the Gospel not carrying hemselves insolently and magisteriously towards Gods People 3 Joh. 9. Answ 1. All this is known to be practised by the present Bishops They command imperiously their own inventions to which the preaching of the Gospel must give place when there is not time for both as in the case of Liturgy-worship is known to be true How insolently and magisterially they carry it towards the people of the Lord the whole Nation is witness 2. The Elders being interdicted ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã to exercise Lordly Rule over the Heritage of God is certainly an interdiction of the introduction of any such Officer into the Churcâ of God as against the will of the Lord's People should by vertue of an Office-power exercise a Lordly jurisdiction over them and their Ministers as a superiour order of Priesthood and certainly more forbidden than the office of an Elder Jurisdiction is not an abuse of our Prelates Office as is known though they too often abuse it by exercising it exorbitantly even contrary to their own Canons but a great a chief part of it wherein they do ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã exercise dominion over the People of God and that against their will by fore and violence to their utter undoing and that in execution of that office they have received and exercise according to their Canon Laws in their Courts Ecclesiastical We further prove in S. T. That the office of Lord-Bishops is Antichristian because derived from and only to be found in the Papacy none of the Reformed Churches have retained it the Woman in her flight into the Wilderness carried it not along with her it 's rejected by the true Spouse and Witnesses of Christ in all ages We instance in several as Hierom the Churches of Helvetia c. To this Mr. T. replies 1. Though the latter Popes viz. from the time of Boniface the third about the year 606. be the head of Antichrist yet it doth not follow that the office that is derived from and is only to be found in the Papacy is surely Antichristian there having been bad Officers perhaps derived from good Popes and continued only in the Church of Rome Answ 1. That the Popes of Rome were not the head of Antichrist till the time of Boniface the third this Animadverter will never prove 2dly Should it be granted him what good Popes he will find from the time of Sylvester about the year 320 I know not nor what Officers were derived from them Lord-Bishops there were none till afterwards When Constantine coming to the Throne the Man of Sin began by little and little according to the prophesie of Paul touching him 2 Thess 2. 7. to shew himself in the following Popes The ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã or the Letter viz. the Roman Pagan Emperours being removed out of the way about which time many report a Voice was heard Hodie Venenum c. This day Poyson is poured forth into the Church of Christ And from this time the noble and renowned
not to be an order above Presbytery Answ 1. Who they are that have thus acknowledged I know not 2. Mr. T. saith not that any of the present Bishops do so 3. If they did in words their practice contradicts it exercising jurisdictions over the Presbyters or Elders 3dly Nor to this saith he that though the Bishop imposing hands do act as of superior order yet being a Presbyter his act is valid as he that convey's a thing as conceiving himself as Heir and Executor if he be not Heir yet if he be only Executor by that hath power to convey iâ the Grant is good Answ 1. But this is Mr. T. his mistake I say expresly though it should be granted that they act as Presbyters yet their act is not valid because they act not as Presbyters of the institution of Christâ of which he afterwards takes notice Though 2dly Mr. T. will never be able to prove that the Bishop imposing hands as a Bishop and acting under that capacity yet being a Presbyter his act is valid For. 1. when a Bishop he is no longer a Presbyter but one of an higher order and degree as a Presbyter is no longer a Deacon when once made a Presbyter 2. As a Bishop he hath no authority from Christ at all to act in the business of imposition of hands therefore acting as such his act is invalid which his once being a Presbyter cannot make otherwise because he is not now so nor acts as such but avowedly the contrary 3. His instance of a persons conveying a thing as conceiving himself as Heir and Executor is not pertinent For. 1. He hath originally and legally the same right if he be one as if both and pretends to a right to both in his conveyance 2ly Should he refuse his Executorship and make a Conveyance as Heir and he prove not to be so his Conveyance is naught Nay 3. if he make a Conveyance of what neither as Heir or Executor he hath any right to the Grant is undoubtedly not good This is evidently the case of our Lord-Bishops To the objection as proposed by us we answer 1. That they act in the capacity of Presbyters in the matter of ordination is false 2. Contrary to their avowed principles Mr. T. replies This is uncertain Answ And he may as well say it is uncertain that the Sun shines at noon-day The least smatterer in the usages of the Church of England and principles of these Doctors thereof see and know it to be certainly true 2. Contrary to the known Law of the Land by which they receive power to act therein in which they are known and owned only in the capacity of Lord-Bishop Mr. T. replies This is not true for the ordination of Suffragan-Bishops who are not Lords is valid by Law Answ A weak proof of such a crimination A Suffragan-Bishop is a Titular-Bishop when he acts in the matter of ordination he represents the Lord-Bishop whose Suffragan he is And the Law accounts his act not his own but the act of the Lord-Bishop whose Representee hee is And this Mr. T. could not be ignorant of We say 3dly 'T is contrary to their late practice whereby they have sufficiently declared the nullity of a Ministerial Office received from the hands of a Presbytery in thrusting out of doors several hundreds of Ministers so ordained Strange that it should be pleaded they act as Presbyters in the matter of ordination and yet they themselves judge a Presbyterian ordination invalid What saith Mr. T. Why 1. They do not nullify ordination by a Presbytery in forrain Churches Answ But this is not at all to the purpose have they not done so at home To attempt to do so in forraign Churches where they have no power were but to expose themselves to greater contempt as busy Bishops indeed 2dly In England they do it because the Laws saith he require Episcopal Ordination Answ But Sir the question is not upon what accounts they have so done in England but whether their so doing be not a manifestation that they act not in the capacity of Presbyters in the business of Ordination for if they did they fore-condemn their own act in condemning Presbyterian ordination their ordination being upon this supposition onely such 2dly He grants The Law requires Episcopal ordination if so it doth sure tie them that act in it to think themselves Bishops to act with such an intention and under that notion which not many lines before he denyed We further answer in S. T. What if this should be granted it would avail nothing except it can be proved that they are and act as Presbyters of the institution of Christ which these being only in a particular instituted Church of Christ will never be to the worlds end To which our Animadverter replies If this be held then all the Presbyters of the French Dutch and other Churches under Presbyterial goverment are not of Christs institution and so a separation avowed from all Protestant Churches except their own Answ 1. But this is no proof that the Bishops of England act in the matter of ordination as Presbyters of the institution of Christ which is the one and onely thing he should have heeded in his reply but of that he is wholly silent 2dly No doubt he thinks he hath sufficiently bespatter'd uâ but if he account it a discredit to speak palpable untruths it will be his own 1. 'T is false that we avow separation from all Churches but those of our own way that our Assertion tends to such an end I challenge our Dictator to make good 2. The Presbyterians own particular Churches of the institution of Christ have their Presbyters fixed officers in and amongst them and that both in England and beyond the Seas What satisfaction he will think meet to make us for so foul an aspersion whereby he labours to render us odious to the Godly at home abroad we shall know by the next In the mean while we are ready to attend his motions in the next Chapter CHAP. V. Sect. 1. The fourth Argument in S. T. against hearing the present Ministers vindicated A twofold denial of the Offices of Christ Whether the Papists are guilty of a verbal professional denial of Christs Offices 'T is not lawful to hear such as are guilty of a verbal or real denial of Christs Offices The present Ministers oppose the Kingly and Prophetical Offices of Christ They do so who hearken not to that revelation Christ hath made touching the Orders of his House Deut. 18. 18 19. Act. 3. 23. Mat. 3. 17. Isa 9. 6. explained The vanity of Mr. T. his dictates to the contrary evinced IN Chap. 4th of S. T. we advance a fourth Argument against hearing the present Ministers which is this Those that deny any of the Offices of Christ are not to be heard but separated from But the present Ministers deny some of the Offices of Christ Therefore Before we come to clear the several
into the Jewish Synagogues c. we shall speak in its proper place Though we have no command to separate from the true Worship of God and the professors of the true Faith walking suitable thereunto yet we have express precepts to have no communion in Worship that is of the devising of man the Pope Antichrist with persons as members of the same Body and that have the very Lineaments of Satan the portraiture of Hell upon them with whom Christ doth not will not walk The Scriptures but now instanced in evince as much Rev. 18. 4. commands separation from a false Church false either in constitution or by apostacy The Church of England Rome is so as we have proved and the false Worship thereof of this we have already spoken Let the Reader seriously consider the Scriptures he will find it to be so In a word the Babylon mentioned our Animadverter will grant is the Roman Church Chap. 17. 1 2 3. The scarlet coloured Beast is th Civil Power not once represented under the notion of Beasts Dan. 7. 3 17. by which she hath ever been supported from the beginning The seven Heads are the seven sorts of Governments viz. Kings Consuls Dictators Decemvirs Tribunes Caesars Christian Emperors and the seven Mountains upon which Rome was built Rev. 17. 9 10. The ten Horns are the ten Kingdoms which her abominations and filthiness of her fornications did overflow of which England was one as is known and generally granted vers 12 13. The coming out of her is a separation from the whole of her Abominations Ministry Rites Inventions which if we do not we come not out of her she hath in the ten Kingdoms by the power of the Civil Magistrate that supported her erected and by external force and violence compelled persons to bow down to with respect hereunto she is represented as drunk with the blood of the Saints and Martyrs of Jesus This is all we plead for from this Scripture We would not have the Institutions Inventions of this old Bawd and bloody Strumpet imposed upon us and subjected to as if from Christ Let the Animadverter or any one for him prove the Hierarchy of Arch-Bishops Bishops Deans Chapters c. their Parish-Churches as such Organs Singing-Service bowing before Altars Candles there placed Copes holy Vestments Service-Book to be of the Institution of Christ and we are ready to stoop to them and own those that practise them but if they have no other foundation but what âhe Mother of Harlots compelled the Civil Powers to give them when she rid them at her pleasure and made them serve her Lusts to the muâthering of millions of the Servants of Christ in the Nations as most certain it is they have not as it would be the honour of the chief Rulers of the Nations to eradicate them they remaining as a badge of their old slavery to the worst of Strumpets So it s eminently the duty of the Children of God by virtue of express precept from this Scripture in the mean while whatever they may suffer to separate from them The Church of England i. e. the best and most enlightned amongst the chief of the Nation thought it their duty in dayes past to separate from the Doctrine of the Papacy and some of her Trinkets to cast over-board we plead but for separation from her Discipline and Ministry and the rejection of the rest of her fopperies that as we profess our selves Christians we may have not the Canons of Rome but the Laws of our dear Lord for our Rule and sole guide in this matter which one would think above many Mr. T. might permit one peaceably to do 1 Cor. 5. 12 13. Phil. 1. 5. Act. 2. 41. and 17. 4. were brought to prove it the duty of Saints as such to walk together distinct and apart from the world not to distinguish of the duties of Pastors and People nor to prove any written Church-Covenant which we were not treating of So that in what follows in this Sect. we are not at all concerned We have thrown no dirt upon the face of the Church of England as he is pleased to talk we only tell her what diât and filth is there that evety body sees but her Admirers Nor are we solicitous touching his throwing dirt in the face of the separated Churches from the Writings of any railing false accusers God will plead their Cause and bring forth their Righteousness in the fit season The third Institution of Christ mentioned in S. T. is this That he hath intrusted his particular Churches with power for the carrying on the Worship of his House to choose Officers admit Members excommunicate Offenders Acts 1. 23. and 6. 3 5. and 14. 23. 2 Cor. 8. 19. Mat. 18. 17. 1 Cor. 5. 4. The Ministers of the Church of England own not conform not to this Institution of Christ we manifest in the said Treatise Mr. T. his Reply hereunto is 1. The Election Acts 1. 23. was of an Apostle and that by Lot and contains no Institution of Christ we are bound to follow Answ 1. This last is Mr. T. his dictate which 't is fit should be rejected till he proves it especially considering that the Churches for some hundreds of years afterwards chose their own Officers 2. Though it was the Election of the Apostle yet he was I hope an Officer of Christ and that to the Churches 3. His being chosen by Lots doth not evince that he was not chosen by the Church they gave forth the Lots seems to be expressive of the way they took to manifest the person whom they chose What he hath said of Acts 6. 3 5. and 14. 23. is already answered The Election 2 Cor. 8. 19. being of a person imployed in service by them manifests that none are to do services for the Church but by their appointment Of Mat. 18. 17. we have at large spoken already and vindicated it from Mr. T. his Exceptions That 1 Cor. 5. 5. is more than Excommunication practised by the Churches of the Saints he cannot prove his turning Mat. 18. 17. also to another sence is an argument of his denial of any such Institution of Christ to be practised by the Churches in the World 1st That 'T is a Church-Act is evident from the words vers 4 5. The Church is to be gathered together for this end to deliver the Incestuous person over to Satan But no Church saith Mr. T. had power over unclean Spirits to command them to cruciat the Bodies of persons Therefore say we that cannot be here intended 2dly The Church comes together to do that which Paul condemns them that they had not done before stirrs them up to set about vers 2. Now it had been absurd to have condemned them for not doing that which they had no power or Authority to do 3dly That which he calls here a delivering to Satan he calls a purging out from among them the old leaven vers 7. 4thly To the working of
Miracles by the Apostle there had been no need to have assembled the Church but it was necessary that to the doing of this act the Church be assembled vers 4 5. 5thly He is to be delivered to Satan for the destruction of the flesh that the spirit may be saved which is not likely to be effected by Satans Ministry 6thly 'T is more than probable the Church did what the Apostle commanded them to do Now this is called ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the publick rebuke inflicted by many which many cannot signifie the Apostle but the Church of Corinth all which evince that it was a Church-act and no more than what is practised by the Churches of Christ at this day Though 't is true it is more than the ordinary Excommunication of the Church of England by a Chancellour or Proctor several miles from the Parish-Church to which the person is related and it may be unknown to them an argument they own not this Institution of Christ We add in S. T. as another Institution of Christ 4. That the Officers of his appointment are only such as these Pastors Teachers Elders Deacons Widows or Helpers who as they are in one particular Congregation so they have not any Lordly authority over each other Ephes 4. 11. Rom. 12. 7. and 16. 1. 1 Cor. 12. 28. Phil. 1. 1. 1 Pet. 5. 1 2 3. Acts 6. 5. and 15. 2. and 20. 17. and 28. 21 28. 1 Tim. 3. chapt and 5. 9 10 17. This Law of Christ they subject not we say unto set up other Officers and Offices To which Mr. T. 1st There were other Officers given by Chrst besides these mentioned viz. Apostles therefore these are not the only Officers of his appointment Answ 1. Had he said therefore These were not the only Officers of his appointment he had spoken more properly Apostles were of his appointment are not now as we have proved 2. We are speaking of ordinary fixed Officers in the particular Churches of Christ which the Apostles were not so that his instancing these and inference thereupon is frivoâous and impertinent If these had Superiority over others it will not advantage the Animadverter except he can prove the Bishops in respect of Office to be their Successors which he will never be able to do That because the Elders mentioned 1 Tim. 5. 17. must be accounted worthy of double honour therefore they were of a Superiour order of Ministry to lord it over the rest is one of Mr. T. his Consequences that a youth of half a years stânding in the University would be ashamed of Besides Sir the double honour is due to the working Presbyter not the lording loytering Bishop as is the custom of England The person mentioned 2 Cor. 8. 19. was chosen by the Churches for the present expedition was no standing fixed Officer amongst them therefore appertains not to our present disquisition He adds Whether all the Officers and Offices be rightly ordered in the Church of England is not our present inquiry Answ But this is no small part of our present enquiry for if they are not rightly ordered they are not Officers of Christ if they are not such 't is evident they reject this Institution of his set up other Officers and Offices What he tells us is notoriously false viz. That the present Ministers of England have neither Name nor thing required by Christ in this Law is manifestly true Their Parish Ministers are called Priests not Pastors or Teachers 'T is true they have those are called Doctors which signifies Teachers but that is a School not a Church-Title they are call'd so with respect to an Academick degree not with relation to any particular Church or Churches in whom they are placed They have those thaâ are called Deacons but they are not such Officers as Christ calls so those that come nearest to these are those they call Church-wardens oâ Overseers of the Poor But they have the thing the Office of preachâng the Gospel continues with them Answ 1. 'T were well if it could be said of many of them that they preached the Gospel Alas they understand it not 2dly However they have not the Office as we prove whilest he suggests the contrary he doth but beg the Question Whether the Assertion That they set up other Officers and Offices as if in open contempt and defiance of Christs Authority be very unrighteously said others will judge I am sure as was said in S. T. They are such of which it may righteously be said he did at no time command them neither did it ever enter into his heart so to do And I challenge Mr. T. to give an instance of the contrary We remark a 5th Institution of Christ in S. T. viz. That these Officers be chosen by the common Suffrage of the Church of Christ according to Acts 1. 15 23 26. and 6. 1 2 3 5. and 14. 23. and 9. 26. which we find the Church in the practise of for some Centuries of Years As the Epistle of Clemens to the Church of Corinth Martin Luther Cyprian Lambard Peter Martyr Bullinger Gualter Zanchy Calvin Beza the united Brethren of Bohemia manifest Of which at large we there treat This Institution of Christ we say the present Ministers conform not to Mr. T. replies 1. He finds not this to be an Appointment of Christ in the Scriptures mentioned Answ Whether it be or not let the Reader judge the impertinency of his Answer to the three first we have already shewed Acts 9. 26 27. proves thus much That 't is in the Churches power to reject any one or refuse to receive him as a Preacher amongst them till they have received satisfaction touching him which doth not a little demonstrate the power of Election of their own Officers to be seated in them For he assayed ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã to joyn himself to the Disciples as a Brother in the fellowship of the Gospel as the word signifies Acts 5. 13. 1 Cor. 6. 16 17. but they would not suffer him so to do till better informed of him and then he comes in and goes out at Jerusalem ver 28. i. e. is owned received by them What follows is a repetition of what he had before said Sect. 22. in answer to the Preface to which we have there spoken Clemens speaks fully to our purpose Ministers must be appointed by famous and discreet men with the good liking and consent of ALL the Church without which it seems they could not be constituted In that which follows in Clemens his Epistle touching a readiness in the Elder or Pastor to depart or return according as the multitude of Believers should determine We have sure a proof that the choice or rejection of a Pastor is seated in them That Luther Bullinger meant no more than the not obtruding unable Ministers on the Churches of Christ is Mr. T. his mistake They both assert the Churches priviledge in the choice of their own Pastors Their voice saith
Luther ought not to be severed from the choosing Ecclesiastical Persons 'T is tyranny to do so saith Bullinger Let the judicious Reader peruse the words of the rest recited in S. T. and he will be convinced that they speak home to the matter in hand and that Mr. T. doth but trifle whilest he labours to avoid their Testimony That there is nothing like this Institution of Christ practised amongst the Ministers of the Church of England is known And Mr. T. acknowledgeth That by reason of the continuance in force of so much of the Popes Canon Law things are far otherwise than they should be Now this is that we say A non-hearkening to the Institutions and Laws of Christ with an imbracement and subjection to the Cannon-Law of Antichrist is a real denial of Christs Kingly Authority This the Ministers of England are guilty of The latter our Animadverter hath the ingenuity to confess the former we have proved What difficulties Congregational men have found in the rectifying these things besides what they have ground to expect in any work of God in which 't is no new thing to find Satan at our right hand to resist us I know not That Separation and Election by the Churches makes things worse than they are is a plain calumny against the known experience of them all We proceed and in S. T. instance a sixth Institution of Christ viz. 6thly That Saints may Prophesie one by one and ought to admonisy exhort and build up one another in their most holy Faith 1 Cor. 14. 40. Rom. 8. 26. and 12. 6. 1 Cor. 4. 17. and 5. 4. and 11. 23. Ephes 4. 7 11 12. 1 Tim. 2. 1. and 3. 15. Jude 20. 1 Cor. 12. 7 11. Mat. 25. 24. 1 Pet. 4. 10 11. 1 Cor. 12. 15. and 14. 12 24. Ephes 4. 3 7 15 16. Acts 2. 42. Rom. 15. 14. Ephes 5. 19. Col. 3. 16. 1 Thes 5. 14. 2 Thes 3. 15. Heb. 3. 13. to which might be added the frequent Examples of the Saints in the Old and New Testament 2 Chr. 17. 7 8 9. John 2. 11. Mal. 3. 16. Luke 4. 16. Acts 13. 15. 1 Cor. 14. 24 to 34. and the practice of the Primitive Church as witness Origen in his Epistle to Celsum Tertullian in his Apol. Justin Martyr in his Apol. and many others This Institution of Christ the present Ministers trample under foot rail against oppose reproach do all they can to cause to perish from amongst the people of Christ To which Mr. T. Sect. 8. upon the matter speaks not one woâd in a way of contradiction tells us Prophesying was an extraordinary gift by an immediate Revelation of the Spirit whereby some hidden thing is discovered and this prophesying the Ministers of England neither do nor can hinder none that he knows of have this gift Answ 1. Were all this granted it would not at all advantage him There is a Prophesying that was as he saith an extraordinary gift But that is not the Prophesying as he knows we are treating of but a speaking to men to edification exhortation and comfort This we say is an Institution of Christ bottom'd upon the forecited Scriptures which notwithstanding the present Ministers of England oppose and deny Are not these things so Is Mr. T. able to disprove them Doth he attempt to do so nothing less A very fardle of Contradictions not worth the mentioning is the whole of what he is pleased to return in Answer hereunto one while the restraint of such exercises is no transgression of Christ's Command and yet immediately adds that the duties in the Texts ought to be cherished furthered and such meetings countenanced Quo teneam vultus mutantem Protea nodo An Institution of Christ he denies not this to be nor that it is not hearkened to but rejected opposed by the present Ministers His imputing practises to us tending to Sedition and Disturbance very ill becomes him The whole Nation is under the conviction of the contrary 'T is no more than what of old was charged upon the Saints A very false crimination for which I advise him that he pray to God to give him repentance unto Life A 7th Institution of Christ remarked in S. T. is this That nothing be offered up to God but what is of his own prescription divine and spiritual without affectation of Legal Shadows John 4. 24. Of worldly Pomp or carnal Excellency 2 Cor. 1. 12. and 2. 17. 1 Cor. 2. 12. and 6. 13. 1 Cor. 12. 28. Isa 33. 22. Jam. 4. 12. Mat. 15. 6 9. Heb. 8. 5. 1 King 13. 33. and 12. 13. Jer. 7. 31. Numb 15. 39. Deut. 12. 1. 4. 31. This the Ministers of England conform not to they act what is contrary thereunto whilst they offer up a Service not of his prescription affect Legal Shadows worldly Pomp and carnal Excellency Mâ T. replies Sect. 9. Where God hath left us free not forbidding us to use a prescript form of words Musick in the praising of God there we may so do Answ 1. This is such a shameful petitio principii or begging the thing in question that he could not sure write without blushing 2dly Contrary to what he hath in other Treatises formerly asserted 3dly Directly opposite to some of the Scriptures instanced in which he takes no notice of 4thly An open door for the Introduction of all the Popish trinkets and fopperies 5thly A most Papistical assertion generally exploded by Protestant Writers when they dispute against the Papists who affirm that an Argument from the authority of the Scripture negatively is valid i. e. 't is not commanded in Scripture not to be proved thence therefore not to be believed nor practised as Sutcliffe argues against Bellarmine de Pontif. l. 2. c. 9. p. 134 135 and others So that notwithstanding what Mr. T. is able to say to the contrary the present Ministers of Engl. refuse to subject to despise oppose persecute the Orders and Institutions of Christ in his House and therefore deny his Prophetical and Kingly Office We proceed in S. T. to the removing an Objection which is thus proposed But perhaps to these things some may say These are but small matters good men differ among themselves herein To which we Answer 1. That they are part of the Instituted Worship of God hath already been proved To say that any part thereof is a small matter is no small derogation to the wisdom of him who instituted it To this Mr. T. Sect. 10. Replies 1st Though nothing commanded by God is small yet some things are comparatively small Mat. 23. 23. Answ 1. Christ speaks not of Gospel-Institutions of which we are treating But 2. Of Commandments and Ceremonies that were then drawing apace to their period and full point 3. He saiâh not that they were so small that they ought not to be observed but the contrary 4. The Appointments instanced in by us are of such import as that in them the visible Kingship of Christ in and
and if scandalous in some cases the persons guilty of it to be separated from We say moreover in S. T. 4thly 'T is false that good men pressing after Reformation according to the primitive pattern do differ touching the substance of the things instanced in To which Mr. T. adjoyns The more to blamâ is this Author to widen the Breach A. But this Author doth no such thing he widens not the Breach urges not Separation from good men who press after Reformation according to the primitive pattern But such as have renounced the pursuing such a Reformation though they were once sworn some of them to prosecute it to the uttermost of their power persecute oppose it in them that are pressing after it As is the known case of the preseât Ministers of England What is added by us in the 5th place viz. That the particulars instanced in being commanded by Christ they are not discharged from the impeachment drawn up against them who conform not to them of Nonconformity to the Laws of Christ by this Plea That good men differ in these matters i. e. some good men transgress the Laws of Christ he grants to be true Nor doth he offer any thing further in this Chapter that deserves our attendment CHAP. VI. Sect. 1. The present Ministers own Laws not of Christs revealing contrary thereunto therefore deny his Offices The first proved by the induction of fourteen particulars Mr. T. yeelds the matter in controversie Ezek. 43. 8. explained An Objection answered Of the Authority of Rulers touching Laws and Constitutions Ecclesiastical Of Synods THE second Argument whereby in S. T. we prove the present Ministers deny the Kingly and Prophetical Office of Christ is this Those who own submit and subscribe to Orders and Ordinances which not only are not of Christs revealing but contrary thereunto do really deny and oppose the Prophetical and Kingly Office of Christ But the present Ministers of England do own submit and subscribe to Orders and Ordinances that are not only not of Christs revealing but contrary thereunto Therefore The Major or first Proposition is beyond exception Persons non-conformity to the Laws of Magistrates if in what they have power to command their giving forth Laws of their own without the consent of their Rulers directly contrary to their Laws is a visible notorious opposition denyal and rejection of their Authority in them that give forth such Laws and in them that conform and subject to them This we manifestly prove to be true of the present Ministers of England with respect to Christ the alone Independant Lord King and Soveraign of his Church and People That which Mr. T. opposeth hereunto Chap. 5. Sect. 1. will receive â sâeedâ dispatch 1. His distinctions about the Orders and Ordinances of Christ are needless they are but a clouding and darkning of Truth by words without knowledge The Orders we speak of are the Appointments of Christ to his Church with respect to Worship wherein their practice is more or less concerned to deny and reject these and in the place of them to substitute others of their own of Antichrist and subject thereunto is a denial of the Offices of Christ mentioned or it is not If Mr. T. his conscience tells him that it is he doth ill to equivocate This he grants to be true of the Pope of Rome Chap. 4. pag. 119 120. Why it should not be so of the Pope of Canterbury and his Prelates I yet understand not That the giving forth and subjection to the Cannon-Law in the Papacy should be Antichristian and a denial of the Offices of Christ and the same thing in the Church of England not so is a Riddle to me Henry the 8th rejected the Popes Supremacy an Act of Parliament is instituted 25. H. 8. c. 9. for the retention of the whole of his Canon-Law in its wonted vigour that is not contrary to the Laws and Statutes of the Kingdom nor prejudicial to the Royal Prerogative by virtue whereof how great a part of his Law whereby he ruled his Kingdom of darkness and still rules it received its establishment Mr. T. knows and in part confesseth Chap. 4. Of which the Institutions and Orders mentioned are a part by which the Pope yet speaks as a King amongst us though his Supremacy be justly by Law rejected for the Law of a King is his mouth That very Law that is the Canon-Law of the Papacy by which the Saints were burned in Smithfield and other places is that Law by which in the stead of the Institutâons of Christ the Church of England is governed the Saints are excommunicated delivered over to the Secular Power imprisoned ruined at this day This Law the present Ministers of England subject to which is the Canonical obedience they promise to their Ordinary And though this Animadverter multiply millions of words he will never make persons of judgement and sobriety believe that this is not a real denial and rejection of the Authority of Christ They tell him in their practice that they will have none of his Institutions they prefer Antichrists Canon-Law before them which is stufft with such filthy Abominations that Luther was wont to call the Decretals Excretalâ and had them publickly burned at Wittemburge And Whitaker one of their own saith The Canonical Decretal and Pontifical Law ought to have no place amongst us because it is Antichristian and altogether a stranger to all Piety and Religion Lib. de Concil 9. 2. If the Animadverter will speak to the purpose and evert what hath been offered in this matter he must I conceive either manifest that the Popes Canon-Law is not the Law of Government to the Church of England or that a retention thereof with a rejection of the Institutions of Christ is not a denial of his Offices To tell stories of things done of ignorance which we have over and over and in this matter cannot have place they themselves know that things are with them as we have reported them the setting up open Antichrists and Universal Monarchs is the ready way to expose himself to conteâpt for his impertinencies no probable one to carry the Cause he undertakes the defence of There being nothing further worth the considering in this first Sect. we hasten to the 2 d. In order to the confirmation of the Minor Proposition of the forementioned Argument two things we say in S. T. are incumbent upon us to prove 1. That the present Ministers of England do own submit and subscribe to Orders and Ordinances that are not of Christs revealing which we manifest by the Induction of 14 particular Instances As First They own the Orders and Offices of Arch-Bishops Bishops c. and promise subjection and obedience to them Eccles Can. can 7. To which Mr. T. 1. He will not undertake to justifie all that is in the Ecclesiastical Canons nor need he nor perhaps will the present Ministers or Bishops Answ 1. But he having undertaken to be their Advocate he
and I would be more phrenetical for the Interest of my dear Lord Sorne think these expressions might have been spared though for our parts Contenti sumus hoc Catonâ 3dly What Interpreters he hath met with I know not The Assembly in their Annotations upon the place are of our mind Their setting of their thresholds by my thresholds i. e. adding their Traditions to my Precepts Isa 29. 13. So is Mr. Greenhill c. We further propose in S. T. an Objection to consideration viz. That though these Canons and Constitutions owned by the Ministers of England be not ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã to be found in the Scripture of the Institution of Christ in so many words yet by consequence they may rationally be deduced from thence As where it is commanded that all things be done decently and in order 1 Cor. 14. 40. which 'tis the duty of the Church to make Rules and Constitutions about which when it hath done it is the duty of every Son thereof to own or subject to them without questioning its Authority To this Mr. T. Sect. 3. subjoyns 1. He asserts not that the Canons and Constitutions of the Church of England may rationally be deduced from Scripture Answ Goodly Constitutions surely that cannot rationally be deduced from Scripture but have their Original singly from the bloody Canon-Law of the Papacy and worthy to be submitted to by such as profess themselves Ministers of the Gospel what greater contempt any one could pour forth upon them I know not But 2dly Whilst Mr. T. refuseth to assert this he plainly relinquisheth his concern in the Objection proposed by us and tells us He will not stand up in its defence However 2. This he asserts in the room thereof That Canons and Constitutions Ecclesiastical concerning Divine Worship and Church-Government may be made by Governours if not opposite to such Rules as are in Scripture about Gods Worship and the Rule of his Church and be indeed subservient and conducible to the well-ordering of such Worship and Rule which 't is the duty of the Members of such a Church to obey Answ 1. But I would be informed whether by Canons and Constitutions Ecclesiastical concerning Divine Worship he means only Canons touching the spreading the Table at the Communion with a linnen Cloth the Sermons beginning at the Reading of the Text at which rate he speaks in Sect. 4. Or whether he means Canons and Laws for the Institution of considerable parts of Worship together with such accidentals as he calls them that must be submitted to by such as are admitted to the publick managery of Worship without which they shall not be permitted so to do If the first he doth but trifle we have not been taking notice of things of such an inferiour allay If the latter I desire to be satisfied by what Law any Rulers or Governours do assume to themselves such an Authority which when Mr. T. shall be pleased to shew us we shall further consider it Heb. 13. 17. speaks not a tittle thereunto Of the vanity of its Application to the Governours of the Church of England we have already spoken The Reasons of his Assertion are these 1. Without such Regulations Church-Societies cannot be continued by reason of the difference of miâds Answ 1. The contrary is manifest before ever such constitutions as those he speaks of were in the World Church-Societies were continued One of the first open breaches amongst them was because of them as he knows fell out betwixt Victor Bishop of Rome and the Eastern-Churches about the observation of Easter All the confusion differences breaches that have been in the Churches so called is for the most part to be charged upon their Impositions 2dly The Animadverter supposeth That without such Constitutions the Churches should be wholly destitute of Regulation but falsly 'T is derogatory to Christ the Scriptures perfection a pitiful begging the thing in question As Christ hath a Church in the world he hath Laws with respect to external politie by which he rules it needs not be beholding to Antichrist for his 'T is impious scandalous to conceive endite such dictates He further adds 2dly All sorts of Churches have had their Synods to this end Answ 1. To what end To make Laws and Constitutions for an Order of Ministry that Christ never established to impose a Lyâurgical Worship upon his Churches to set up an unpreaching Ministry in his House Mr. T. knows that these things are false and untrue If he mean not these I would advise him to speak pertinently in hâs next These are the Institutions we charge the present Ministers wâth submitting to 2. That all sorts of Churches have found it necessary to have Synods is more than Mr. T. can prove The Learned Whitaker tells us That they are not simply and absolutely necessary De Concil q. 1. p. 22. and I am sure they may be well enough without them Licinius interdicts them Euseb de Vit. Constant l. 1. c. 44. yet the Câurches continued aâd in a flourishing sttate 3dly That few or no Synods that ever were yet in the World have had a right Constitution were a facile undertaking to demonstrate The Synod so called of the Câurch of England by which the Laws we mention were out of the Popes Canon-Law collected was not so A right Synod is constituted of the Messengers of the Churches upon the account whereof they are said to be the Churches Representatives sent by them with Instructions from them touching matters to be debated in that Convention This cannot be affirmed of the aforesaid Synod nor of any Synod that ever was in the World since the Apostles fell asleep So that whilst our Animadverter is discoursing of them as necessary he is talking of the necessity of â Non-ens a meer Chimaera 4thly The Churches of Christ had a perfect Discipline before ever the Synods he speaks of had a being in the World Nor 5thly had these ever from Jesus Christ any Authority and what they have not from him is not Obligatory to impose any thing upon the Churches to be observed by them by virtue of an Authoritative power seated in themselves 'T is a Yoke not to be endured by the free-born Subjects of Christ that any of the Children of men should impose upon them in the matters of their God The Synod of Jerusalem did not do so as we have proved His third Reason is down-right begging the thing in question Christ hath left nothing relating to the Worship and Government of his House as such undetermined against which I advise him not to talk so confidently in his next till he hath proved the contrary The Texts mentioned by him 1 Cor. 14. 40. Heb. 13. 17. prove no such thing as the lawfulness of additional Institutions in matters of Church-Polity as a part thereof to the Institutions of Christ 1 Cor. 14. 40. is afterward in S. T. Heb. 13. 17. hath already been considered That because Paul gives direction in some
cases to the Church of Corinth 1 Cor. 11. 34. and tells them the rest he will set in order when he comes to them therefore 't is left to Church-Governours to institute de novo Ordinances and Institutions of their own and impose them upon the Churches is such a Conseqâence that would put a modest concern'd person to a blush to review we have no Apostles none acted by an infallible Spirit as they In answer to the Objection as proposed by us we say that the whole of it is built upon such false suppositions as these That Christ hath not determined in the Scripture how the affairs of his House should be managed with decency and order as well as commanded that they be so which is derogatory to the Scriptures perfection to the Wisdom and Faithfulness of Christ diametrically opposite to the Scripture 1 Cor. 14. 40. instanc'd it of which we give this brief account The Apostle having condemned them for their irregularity in the matter of Prophesying vers 26. He gives direction touching its regular performance And that 1. Generally vers 26. 40. 2. Particularly by telling them how they ought to manage this affair in a way of decency and edification vers 27 28 29 30 34 35. That from hence a power invested in the Church for the binding the Consciences of men touching Ceremonies in Worship should be regularly deduced is the first-born of improbabilities 1. Paul speaking by an infallible Spirit adviseth the Church of Corinth That all things be done decently and in order 2. Tells them wherein that decency and order lies therefore such as pretend not to such a Spirit may of their own heads bind our Consciences by Laws of their own in the Service of God is such a non-sequitur as will not in hast be made good To this Mr. T. pretends to answer Sect. 4. The sum is Christ hath left many particularities undetermined in his Worship and the Rule of his Church to be determined by Governours Answ 1. If by particularities of VVorship he mean such as relate to it as such of Church-government such as are special parts thereof as the things mentioned by us are made to be this hath been often denied and disproved by us 2. He egregiously trifles in the matters instanc'd in by him though I think it horrible wickedness not to be born for Ecclesiastical Governours by penal Laws and Statutes to impose even those things upon the Churches That it should be criminal at the Communion not to have the Table spread with a Cloth That the Service begin with the recital of the Institution or otherwise as he speaks and beseech this Animadverter if he resolves again to draw the Saw of this Controversie that we may agree in this not to multiply impertinencies and so prove what we say I know not any of the Sons of men that have power to bind my Conscience where Christ hath not But this Mr. T. proves because 1. Parents are charged to bring up their Children in the nurture and admonition of the Lord Ephes 6. 4. 2. We are to pray for Kings that we may lead a quiet and peaceable Life under them Ergo Antichristian Church-Officers or Governours Ecclesiastical have power to make and impose Constitutions for Church-Government upon the Saints Apage ineptias That the Reader should suppose such arguings as these worth the considering I cannot be so injurious to him as to imagine whilst I conceive him to be one not bereaved of his understanding Much after the same rate that some admirers of the Gentleman at Rome are wont to argue for his Supremacy above Princes because 't is said God made two great Lights the Sun to rule the Day and the Moon to rule the Night Doth Mr. T. at present argue for the power of the Rulers of the Church of England in matters of Worship and Government without authority from Christ Yea but 3dly The Bishop must take care of the Church of God 1 Tim. 3. 5. Answ 1. But this is a Christian-Gospel-Bishop a Pastor of a particular Church which our Bishops are not 2. It remains to be proved that his taking care of the Church of God is his imposing institutions of his own upon them A forced Interpretation to say no more We read Luke 10. 34. that the Samaritan took care of the wounded man and v. 35 bid his Host take care of him yet I am perswaded neither the one nor the other called Synods to establish Canons and Constitutions Ecclesiastical to impose upon him The whole work of a Bishop is not surely to Rule and Govern he is to instruct exhort admonish rebuke with all longsuffering and meeâness to strengthen the weak comfort the comfortless and in all to have respect to the will and appointments of his Soveraign Lord and King not to act exorbitantly according to his own will and pleasure What he adds by way of Answer to what we assert that the conceit that Christ hath not determined in the Scripture how the affairs of his House should be managed is a derogation to the perfection of the Scripture and the faithfulness of Christ is already fully replied to and removed out of the way Only whereas he cites 2 Tim. 3. 15. and intimates that the sufficiency there ascribed to the Scripture consists in affording Doctrines of Faith and Rules of Life we crave leave to tell him That his Assertion is 1. Papistical exploded by our Protestant Divines 2. False and untrue the Apostle expresly asserts their sufficiency with respect to Church-Politie to instruct Timothy wherein is no small part of his design in this Epistle He goes on and tells us That we give not a true account of the Apostles dissertation 1 Cor. 14. 1. He asserts not the Liberty of Saints in Prophesying Answ Of the truth of this let the Reader inform himself from vers 31. 'T is not material as to our present purpose whether by Prophesying he meant a particular gift of fore-telling things to come or an Exposition of Scripture for the edification of the Saints whether it were the one or the other those to whom the gift was given were to improve it and this the Apostle expresly asserts to be their Liberty and duty He tells us 2dly It is not right that the Apostle vers 40. represseth his direction vers 26. Answ The serious perusal of the Chapter will evince the contrary to this dictate of his Yea but 3dly saith he If it were so there is nothing to prove that no particular wayes of decency and order are permitted to the care of after-Rulers Answ 1. We are answering an Objection not proving a Position or Doctrine 'T is enough that we manifest that the Scripture produced warrants not Governours to introduce New Orders and Institutions an endless company of ridiculous Ceremonies under the notion of Decency and Order which whether we have evinced or not let the Reader judge 2. That he waves the Controversie about Ceremonies as Cross Surplice
Kneeling at the Sacrament is wisely done and had he wav'd the whole Controversie some think it had been no argument of his indiscretion but his so doing is no Answer He that will justifie the present Ministry and Worship of the Church of England persons of such dull capacities as our selves conceive must justifie these too They being made so necessary a part of their Worship that the Worship it self must rather be omitted than these devices of their Prelates or rather the Arch-Priest of Rome a Minister though never so able must not Preach if he will not wear the Surplice nor Baptize if he will not Cross nor may any either administer the Communion or receive it without Kneeling In which things if they transgress they are liable to be presented suspended excommunicated I have no power to compel Mr. T. to plead for any thing that he hath no mind to plead for In due time for ought I know he may as fast draw off from the tents of these men as he hath of late been advancing towards them He will not plead for their Canons nor for their Ceremonies at least some of them he tells us p. 54. It may be the next step may be nor for their Ministry To what purpose Mr. T. disputes for the power of Governors to Institute Rules for Church-Polity when he will not plead for those they Institute I know not We manifested in S. T. the invalidity of this Argument The Apostle by an infallible Spirit adviseth the Church of Corinth That all things de done decently and in order and discovers to them wherein that Decency and Order lay therefore persons that pretend not to such a Spirit may of their own head bind our Consciences by Laws and Rules of their own in the Service of God To this Mr. T. replies He conceives none would thus unadvisedly conclude Answ And I believe so too but if they will argue rightly from this Scripture thus must they argue as we have demonstrated But he will yet prove the power of Governours in this matter from 1 Cor. 14 40. thus That which belonging to Decency and Order is commanded in general but not in the particularities determined is in respect of Communities left to be determined by their Rulers But so is the Apostles command 1 Cor. 14. 40. Therefore Answ 1. Both Propositions are liable to exception 1. Upon supposition that what in the Worship of Christ belongs to Decency and Order is left undetermined it doth not follow that it belongs to the Rules of the Church to determine thereof which is to make the Rulers Lords over Gods Heritage to introduce insupportable Tyranny into the Churches of Christ They are the Churches Servants not Lords that are her Ministers 2dly The Minor Proposition is notoriously false and untrue the Apostle is debating the business of Prophesying touching this he lays down particular rules for Decency and Order which he requires them to conform to Let any sober Christian peruse the Chapter he will see this shining therein in brightness So Ambrose Aquinas c. inform us Decently and in Order that no unseemliness or tumult arise But this prescription of the Apostle is not to be applied to any Episcopal Traditions but the Apostles own viz. such as he had delivered to the Churches saith a learned man Thus the heat of this contest is allayed Pulveris exigui jactu We further reply in S. T. But let this be granted suppose that 't is the Priviledge and Duty of the Church to make Laws and Constitutions for the binding of the Consciences of men in matters of Decency and Order this Church herein is bounded by the Scripture or 't is not If it be then when it hath no prescription therein for its commands it 's not to be obeyed and so we are where we were before That Decency and Order is to be determined by the Scripture If it be not bounded thereby then whatever Ceremonies it introduceth not directly contrary thereunto they must be subjected to which how fair an inlet it is to the whole Farrago of Popish Inventions who sees not To this Mr. T. adjoyns That he doth not plead that it is the Priviledge and Duty of the Church to make Laws and Constitutions for the binding of the Consciences of men in matters of Decency and Order Answ Very good The Church of England Mr. T. thinks hath no such Power Priviledge or Authority granted unto them by the Lord Jesus Then have they whilst they have so done invaded his Throne and Kingly Authority The Parish Priests whilst they own abet and subscribe to what they have done in this matter are Co-partners with them in their iniquity are really guilty of opposing the King-ship of Christ which was the matter we have been all this while contesting about and is now in effect granted by our wary Antagonist We argue thus Those that assume power to make Laws and impose the reception of them upon the People of a Nation beside those and without any Priviledge or grant to them by such given in whom the Soveraign Power of Ruledom resides are guilty of Rebellion against such their Rulers and Governours Those that abet them herein are guilty of the same Rebellion But this the Church of England with respect to Jesus Christ the onely Soveraign Lord and Ruler of his Churches hath done her Ministers have abetted her herein Therefore The Major cannot be denied The Minor is evident 1. That the Church of England hath made Constitutions for the binding thâ Consciences of men in the maters of Decency and Order their Book of Canons and Constitutions Ecclesiastical evince that they have no authority from Christ so to do Mr. T. grants So that in what follows we are little concerned partly because he hath already yeelded the cause and partly because the particularities he speaks of be they what they will are only he tells us of Decency and Order not determined in the Scripture Now we deny any such particularities undetermined we think it a most fearful undervaluing of the Wisdom of Christ to assert That mans ' Devices can add Beauty Order or Decency to Christ's Institutions i. e. They are not Orderly or Decent without Humane Impositions Nor see we how these can be prescribed by Canons Ecclesiastical to be obeyed because enjoyned by the Rulers of the Church to whom we are saith Mr. T. in Conscience bound to submit if it be not the Priviledge nor Duty of the Church to make Laws and Constitutions for the binding the Consciences of men in matters of this nature and think that the latter part of his Answer is in contention with the former Besides we are yet âo seek for a proof of this matter That we are obliged to obey Rulers Ecclesiastical commanding us any thing in the Worship of God as such under the notion of Decency and Order and believe this very assertion is contrary to the Law of Nature and right Reason which teacheth us That God
is to be served after that way that pleaseth him best That âhe Will of God who is the alone Master of the House not man is solely to be heeded in the Ordering of his Family and Houshold Mr. T. would take it ill should I prescribe Rules to him for the well-ordering of his Family and that without his Licence and that after I know he hath Constituted and appointed Laws himself for that very end And yet I conceive he is not so far above me as the great and only wise God is above the mightiest and wisest of mortals So that whilest he would avoid the horns of the Dilemma that of the Poet is verified of him Incidit in Scyllam qui vult vitare Carybdim Nor do I see how he avoids the horns of the Dilemma by what he replies in this matter The Rulers Ecclesiâstical are either when they make Laws binding the Conscience indirectly bounded in their so doing by Scripture or they are not i. â they must impose no Laws upon us without Scripture Precept or they may If the first we are bound to obey them no further than they are able to evince the justness and righteousness of their Commands upon the account of their being bottomed upon the Scripture Then no Obligation lies upon us to observe the Canons Ceremonies of the Church of England any further than they can manifest their Observation commanded therein then she and her Ministers do wickedly to Excommunicate Imprison Ruine us for not yeelding subjection when and where none is due If the second then whatever Ceremonies they introduce under the notion of Decency and Order that are not contrary to the Scripture must be subjected to which is an open in-let to the whole Farrago of Popish Inventions We fear the General Rules in Scripture the Laws of Nature right Reason other laudable Customs that Mr. T. tells us must be observed in this matter will be but a weak defence against them For who shall be judge of their consonancy to these Principles Shall every man be judge for himself This our Rulers think to be absurd and contrary to the Principles asserted by our Animadverter to be observed If our Governours they will tell us whatever they impose 't is consonant to all the forementioned Principles that we subject to them therein Ask our Bishops they will tell you so with respect to the whole of their Popish-English-Canon-Laws and Ceremonies Ask Mr. T. and he will tell you little less than That a blind obedience should be yeelded to them in undetermined particularities Chap. 1. Sect. 1. Ask the Pope and his Conclâve they will tell you 'T is consonant to the fore-mentioned Principles that we subject to all his Ceremonies Nor indeed can we say of most of them that they are more dissonant to right reason than some that are retained amongst us So that the horns of the Dilemma are piercing the heart of the Cause whose defence Mr. T. hath undertaken We further argue in S. T. Yet were this also yeelded them they were never a jot nearer the mark aimed at except it can be proved that supposing a power of introducing Ceremonies to be invested in the Church thence a power for the Institution of new Orders and Ordinances the introducing of Heathenish Jewish and Superstitious practices in the Worship of God may be evinced And yet should all this be yeelded them how will they prove the Constitutions mentioned to be the Constitution of a right constituted Church a National Church the Church of England is not so Yet if all this were granted where are the Constitutions of this Church that we may pay the homage to them that is meet When was it assembled in the same place together in its several Members freely to debate and determine what Laws and Constitutions were fit to be observed by them If it be said That it is enough that it be assembled in its several Officers or such as shall be chosen by their Officers whose Laws every Member is bound to be obedient to We Answer But these Officers being not the Church nor are true Officers of a right constituted Church any where so called in the Scripture I owe no subjection to their Laws or Constitutions it being pleaded that 't is the Church that hath only power in this matter It remaineth therefore notwithstanding what is pleaded in this Objection That the present Ministers of England own Laws and Constitutions that are not in any sence of Christ's revealing and therefore oppose the Kingly and Prophetical Office of Christ To which Mr T. 1. I do not plead for the Constitutions of the Church of England Answ But the framers of the Objection proposed do Which if Mr. T. will justifie he must also plead for them but I shall not coâpel him to a warfare he is not willing to engage in he may take his liberty to stand by and look on but then he had done fairly not to have pretended to justifie what he scarce speaks a word to The impertinent Questions he speaks of are pertinent to the Objection and Objectors we have to deal with What he hath spoken of a National Church in answer to the Preface Sect. 15. we have removed out of the way by our Reply thereunto He tells us 2dly That the Church of England was Assembled at London in its several Members by Deputation freely to debate things at was the usage of the Synods in the antient times as the Kingdom is said to meet in the Parliament so the whole Church may be said to meet in their Synod Answ 1. No doubt Mr. T. and his Abettors thinks he hath now spoken to the purpose indeed but the emptiness of the whole is soon manifested No Synods whether antient or new can be supposed to represent the Church but upon the account of the free Election of the persons constituting them and deputation by the Members of that Church which they represent Whosoever is sent by the Church represents the person of the Church saith the Learned Whittaker De Concil q. 3. c. 3. p. 103. Yea Bilson himself tells us None are bound to the Council but those who send to the Council No Council doth bind the whole Church except the consent be general Con. Ap. p. 49 51. And Saravia tells us The Council represents no Churches except those who send their Messengers to the Churches Con. Gretz p. 379. Yea in every rightly constituted Synod the Laity as they are called are not to be excluded 'T is a Rule founded in Nature and Reason Quod omnes tangit ab omnibus tractari debet That which concerns all ought to be handled by all Although the Priests and Clerks do alone exercise Judgements Ecclesiastical yet where a matter is agitated that pertains to the Church Universal which consists not only of Clerks but also of Laicks it is not equal that the Laicks or Lay-People should be removed from these deliberations but all Decrees ought rather to be confirmed by
common consent Which that it was observed by the Apopostles of Christ the sacred History testifies Acts 15. And this is the Opinion of the most famous Doctors of the Canon-Law saith Durandus De Sanct. Minist Lib. 1. c. 11. He saith more truly perhaps than he was aware That as the whole Kingdom is said to meet in the Parliament so the whole Church may be said to meet in their Synod and no otherwise Now we know that the meeting of a company of Knights Gentlemen at Westminster is not the Parliament the Representative of the Kingdom Their free Election by the Body of the People of the Nation renders them so In like manner the Convention of a company of Prelates and Priests make not a Synod by our Animadverters own Argument but their Election by the People to meet and sit in Council together as their Representees which the Synod so called at London One thousand six hundred and three nor any National Synod ever since had not the Choice of the People was never minded never was their consent required So that in the sence he takes the word Church which yet is forreign to the Scripture as we say in S. T. the Church of England was never yet concerned In what follows in this Section Mr. T. himself will acknowledge I am not further concerned Sect. 2. The present Ministers oppose the Kingly and Prophetical Office of Christ whilst they own Laws contrary to the Revelation of Christ That they do thus evinced by the induction of particular instances Acts 8. 27. â Tim. 6. 15. Jer. 51. 26. Luke 11. 2. Mat. 6. 7 8 9. Whether Christ there instituted a form of Prayer Rom. 8. 26. 1 Cor. 14. 15. Mark 14. 18 22 23. opened That Christ sate with his Disciples in the celebration of the Ordinance of breaking Bread evinced Of Kneeling The reason of its first institution It s opposition to 1 Thes 5. 22. manifested Of forbidding to Marry and commanding to abstain from Meats IN Sect. 6. Mr. T. proceeds to the examination of what is further produced in S. T. for the manifestation of the guilt of the present Ministers in their opposing the Kingly and Prophetical Office of Christ which we further prove because they own submit and subscribe to Laws Constitutions and Ordinances that are contrary to the Revelation of Christ This we prove by particular instances They own and acknowledge 1. That there may be other Arch-Bishops and Lord-Bishops in the Church of Christ besides himself Which is contrary to 1 Pet. 5. 3. 1 Cor. 12. 5. Ephes 4. 5. Heb. 3. 1. Luke 22. 22 25. 26. To which our Animadverter replies 1. They do not acknowledge them in opposition to these Scriptures Answ But that is the ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Mr. T. may be ashamed of such pitiful beggery He adds 2ly They do not acknowledge Arch-Bishops over the whole Church as the Pope but in their own Province Answ This is not at all material the authority of Arch-Bishops over a Province is as much against the Texts mentioned as over the whole Church 'T is not the extent of Authority Lordship that is therein condemned but the thing it self 3ly He further tells us They have no such dominion ascribed to them over the Church they oversee as is forbidden 1 Pet. 5. 3. Luke 22. 25 26. Answ 1. This is again to beg the thing in question 2ly We have proved the contrary He adds 4ly They are not Lords in the Church but in the Kingdom and Parliament Answ False and untrue I wish he speak not against knowledge in this matter 1. When invested into their Episcopal Sees they are stiled Arch-Bishops of such a place or Province Lord-Bishop of such a See 2. The Priests submit to them pray for them as their good Lords 3. They have Power Authority Precedency as such over the rest of the Clergy give forth Laws and Canons to rule and guide them to whom they promise obedience at their Ordination 4. They exercise jurisdiction authority over their respective Diocesses in their Ecclesiastical Courts and Consistories as such all evident Ensigns and Demonstrations of Lordly Dignities even in and over that which they call the Church That which he 5ly adds of the Eunuchs being called ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Acts 8. 27. without contradiction to 1 Tim. 6. 15. where Christ is said to be ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã is frivolous 1. The Eunuch is not said to be ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã a Potentate with respect to the Church of God over it he was not such but with respect to the Kingdom of Aethiopia where he was a Noble Man a Governor under Candace the Queen Our Bishops are Potentates in and over that which they call the Church of Christ 2. That any other besides Christ should exercise Lordship and Authority in the World is not interdicted as is their so doing in the Churches of Christ in the Scriptures mentioned He saith 5ly He hath not shewed that what is acknowledged is a Law Constitution or Ordinance nor the Ministers own it by subscription Answ True indeed I did not do so for I thought it needless to demonstrate that the Sun shines at noon-dayes Are not the Offices of Arch-Bishops Lord-Bishops Constitutions and Ordinances Have they not their Foundation and Establishment by Law Doth not Mr. T. know it Is he onely a stranger in our Israel Of the Truth of this there are not many in the Nation that are or can be ignorant That the Ministers own these whether by subscription or otherwise is not considerable Mr. T. deals injuriously whilst he suggests I say they own these with the rest of the particulars mentioned by subscription when I assert onely That they own submit and subscribe to i. some of them they manifest they own by Subscription others other wayes but they own submission to them all is too notorious to admit of a denyal They do so in their Ordination when they promise Canonical Obedience to them in their prayers for them subjection to their precepts from time to time transmitted to them which they dare not transgress 2ly That men may and ought to be made Ministers onely by these Lord-Bishops is we say in S. T. owned by the present Ministers which is contrary to Heb. 5. 4. John 10. 1 7. 13. 20. Acts 14. 23. with 6. 3 5. What Mr. T. adjoyns hereunto touching Ordination by Suffâagan Bishops hath already been removed out of the way How much they own a Presbyterian Ordination of which he speaks many good men in the Nation feel and find Of these things we have already spoken That Ordination by Lord-Bishops is established by Law is known and that exclusively to any other without them Hereunto the Ministers subscribe Can. 36. The Scriptures instanc'd in prove this to be contrary to the Revelation of Christ Heb. 5. 4. John 10. 1 7. 13. 20. manifestly evince That who-ever undertakes to be a Minister of the Lord in his Church must
be called of sent by him So was Aaron Acts 14. 23. 6. 3 5. manifest that the Way of the Lord's mission is not by Lord-Bishops but by his Churches and People What he tells us he hath said in answer to any of these Scriptures we have replyed to Chap. 2. We add in S. T. 3ly That Prelates their Chancellors and Officers have power from Christ to cast out of the Church of God is owned by them contrary to Mat. 18. 16 17. 1 Cor. 5. 4. To which our Animadverter subjoyns He finds no such Law Answ It may be he is willingly ignorant hereof This he cannot but know that in the Name of Christ the Officers mentioneâ do excommunicate out of the Church so call'd of Christ Do they do this without Law Is it not one of their Church-constitutions that they may do so Do not the present Ministers own them herein Whilst they cite present persecute their Neighbours for not coming to Divine Service as they call it it may be for refusing to pay them a four-penny-due in the Ecclesiastical Courts even to an Excommunication whose Act therein they afterwards publickly denounce and declare once and again in obedience to them What more evident The weakness of his answer to Mat. 18. 1 Cor. 5. we have already manifested We say further in S. T. That they own 4ly that the Office of the Suffragans Deans Canons are lawful and necessary to be had in the Church contrary to 1 Cor. 12. 18 28. Rom. 12. 7. Ephes 4. 11. The Officers instituted by Christ are sufficient for the edification and perfecting of the Saints till they all come unto a perfect man v. 12 13. In what sense the forementioned being not one of them of the Institution of Christ may be owned as lawful and necessary without an high contempt of the Wisdom and Sovereignty of Christ I am not able to conceive this is the sum Mr. T. replies 1. He knows not where this imagined Ordinance is Answ That there are such Officers and Offices in the Church of England established by the Laws thereof he cannot be ignorant To say They are Antichristian or repugnant to the Word of God is censured by the Canons thereof Can. 7. That the Ministers own submit to some of them is known The vanity and impertinency of Mr. T. his pleading for them not to mention his perjury therein is discovered in our present Vindication of Chap. 3. from his exceptions against what is by us therein argued We say they own 5thly That the Office of Deacons in the Church is to be imployed in publick Praying administration of Baptism and Preaching if licensed by the Bishop thereunto contrary to Act. 6. 2. Ephes 4. 11. Mr. T. replies 'T is not contrary to Christ's Revelation that they should be imployed in those works Ans 1. But when Christ hath instituted the office of Deacons for this end to attend Tables or look after the provision and necessities of the Saints That any persons may own an Office of Deacons in the Church to be imploy'd by virtue of Office-power in any other work than that for which they are intrusted by Christ and called unto Office without an advance against that Institution of Christ is absurd to imagine 2. That the present Ministers own such an Office he doth not deny 3. What he speaks of Stephen and Philip he had said before and to it we have replied already and need noâ add more A sixth Law or Ordinance that we say they own is this That the Ordinance of Breaking Bread or the Sacrament of the Lords Supper may be administred to one alone as to a sick man ready to die Which is diametrically opposite to the Nature and Institution of that Ordinance 1 Cor. 10. 16. and 11. 33. Mat. 26. 26. Acts 2. 42. and 20. 7. To which Mr. T. This is not easily proved from the Scripâures instanced in Answ Whether it be or not is left to the judgment of the judicious Reader to determine I am weary in pursuââg him in his impertinencies He grants a Communion is proved in that Sacrament 1 Cor. 10. 16. but vers 17. and 1 Cor. 12. 13. prove the Communion to be rather with all Christians Of which yet there is not one word in either of the places In vers 17. He speaks of the Church of Corinth that was one bread one body The other Scripture speaks nothing of Saints Communion one with another in this Ordinance 1 Cor. 11. 33. Acts 20. 7. he confesseth prove That it should be administred when all the Communicants Church or Brethren he should say are come together Whether its administration to one alone be not diametrically opposite hereunto as also to the very first Institution of this Ordinance Mat. 26. 26. let the Judicious judge Though it be said Act. 2. 46. that they brake bread from house to house it doth not follow there was none beside the Minister and the sick man the words import the contrary We manifest further in S. T. That they own 7thly a prescript form of Words in Prayer that a ceremonious pompous Worship devised ây man and abused to Idolatry is according to the will of God and may lawfully be used under the New Testament Dispensation contrary to Mat. 15. 9. and 28. 20. John 4. 23. Deut. 12. 32. Jer. 51. 26. Rom. 8. 26. 1 Cor. 14. 15. By this prescript form of Words this ceremonious pompous Worship the Common-Prayer-Book Collegiat-Worship and Service is intended This I say is devised by man the owning whereof is contrary to Mat. 15. 9. and 28. 20. Deut. 12. 22. abused to Idolatry The owning hereof is opposite to Jer. 51. 26. It is Ceremonious and Pompous the abetting whereof is adverse to Joh. 4. 23. as is the owning of a prescript Form of Words to Rom. 8. 26. 1 Cor. 14. 15. To which our Animadverter replies 1. He should have told us what part of the Common-Prayer-Book was abused to Idolatry Answ The whole of it is so being Worship not appointed by the Lord and used in that Church that is the most Idolatrous Church in the world What he hath said in this Chap. Sect. 3. or in Chap. 3. Sect. 4. We have already answered His great out-cry of our abuse of Jer. 51. 26. produced to prove it unlawful to use any thing in the Worship of God abused to Idolatry will soon be evinced to be an empty sound Vox praeterea nihil 1. We have for our Companions in this Exposition persoâs not contemptible for wisdom and holiness who make conscience of applying Scriptures and abusing the Reader 2. Of all men Mr. T. iâ the most incompetent for the management of this charge who most egregiously perverts Scriptures in this Treatise contrary to former Interpretations given by himself to them and to the plain intendment of the Spirit therein As we have in part manifested and may do further in our Appendix 3. He egregiously abuseth the Reader in this very passage whilst
further Doth the Bishops cruelty arise no higher What means the sighs of the poor and needy who to the ruine of their Families have for many years lain in noysome Prisons for their non-conformity 2. Why pleads he not for the Spanish Inquisition the Stake and Faggots in the Marian dayes he knows they have all the same bottom and foundation 3. Several of the Scriptures produced prove that none but such as of their free will being under no constraint but that of the Spirit thereunto desire to be so were Members of the Churches of Christ compulsion whereunto we are so foolish as to think to be hereunto contrary as Psal 110. 3. a Prophesie of Gospel-times as he grants Acts 2. 41 47. 2 Cor. 9. 13. From whence we argue If it be prophesied of such as are to constitute the Gospel-Church-State that they shall be a willing people and we find only such in the time of the Gospel taken thereinto their subjection of consent or willingness to the Gospel of Christ both with respect to Doctrine and Discipline being what the Saints rejoyced to behold then compelling any by Pecuniary mulcts or otâerwise to be Church members is wicked and unlawful contrary to the forecited Scriptures But the first is manifestly proved by them Therefore 'T were easie to manifest that this is a Principle decried by the Primitive Believers with the Witnesses of Christ in all Ages Aâ Tertullian Clemens Alexand. Lactantius the Council of Sardis of Toledo Chrysostome Epiphanius Ignatius Constantine at first made a Decree That Liberty of Worship ought not to be denied Euseb Eccles Hist lib. 10. c. 5. The noble Lord Cobham in answer to Dr. Walden's speaking contemptuously of Wickliff saith Where do you find in all God's Law That you should thus sit in judgment of any Christian man or yet give sentence upon any other man unto death as ye do here daily no ground have you in all the Scriptures so lordly to take it upon you but in Annas and Caiphas which sat thus upon Christ and his Apostles of them only have you taken it to judge Christ's Members as you do and neither of Peter nor John 'T is some of the sowr leaven of the Papacy yet left amongst us the only prop by which Antichrist's Kingdom hath from the beginning been supported and propagated in the World the same Spirit animating it that breathed in the Roman Pagan Empire to the ruine and destruction of multitudes of Christian Souls Whether Acts 2. 40. 19. 9. 2 Cor. 6. 14 17. prove that wicked and ungodly men are not fit matter for Church-Communion we will leave to the Judicious Reader to determine We add in S. T. 9thly That Women may administer the Sacrament of Baptism is owned by them which is contrary to 1 Cor. 14. 34. 1 Tim. 2. 12. Mat. 28. 18 19 20. Ephes 4. 11. Mr. T. replies This was allowed in the English Church before the Conference at Hampton Court in the Reign of King James but not since Answ 1. Yet the Learned Hooker who is supposed to speak the mind of the Church and Ministers of England as much as another man after the aforesaid Conference pleads for the lawfulness thereof Eccles Pol. Sect. 62. Yea 2. I find no publick renunciation of the foresaid erroneous Principle nor is it any where as I know of expresly and avowedly condemned by them And am perswaded that upon enquiry it will be found that it 's generally owned by them to this very day What he seems to urge for the justification of this practice is trivial viz. Philip had four Daughters that did Prophesie Acts 21. 9. Mention is made of the Woman Praying or Prophesying 1 Cor. 11. 5. Priscilla instructed Apollos Therefore we cannot exclude them from private Teaching of the most able if they be fitted thereunto Which no body that I know of denies but that therefore they may Baptize which should have been his inference is such a non-sequitur that deserves no other answer tâan contempt We proceed and in S. T. say 10thly That the present Ministers own that the Lords Supper is to be received kneeling Touching which we affirm three things 1. That the posture of kneeling is opposite to the practice of Christ in his first institution of that Ordinance and so it is if kneeling be directly opposite to sitting which 't is expresly said he did Mark 14 18 22 23. To which Mr. T. Sect. 9. replies The word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã used Mark 14. 18. signifies lying along on Beds Answ 1. Dato non concesso Yet Kneeling is directly opposite to that posture so that that observation were it true advântageth not his cause at all 2. The word as it 's known signifies to sit down or to sit down together at Meat Mark 16. 14. Luke 17. 37. 3. 'T is most evident Christ sat with his Disciples in the Administration of this Ordinance 1. So say all the Evangelists Mat. 26. 20. Mark 14. 18. Luke 14. 22. John 13. 12. 2. The Papists themselves confess as much Rex sedet in caenâ turbâ cinctus duodenâ Alex. Alens 3. Most forreign Ministers and Commentators as Aretius Brentius Calvin Beza Deodat Zuinglius Piscaâor Danaeus together with our Countreymen affirm as much 4. Till above 1460 years after Christ we meet with no Council or Synod no Rubrick in all the Lyturgies that enjoyn people to kneel in the act of Receiving 5. Our first Reformers in the time of H. 8. in their Treatise touching the Lord's Supper desire that Christian Princes would command and establish a form of administring the Lord's Supper wherein all the Congregation may be ordered to sit round about the Lord's Table as Christ his Apostles the Primitive Christians did Nor is 6. one main end of this Institution viz. our communion with Christ and one with another so fitly represented by the posture of Kneeling as sitting What else he mentions is not worth the reminding Christ sat out of choice in the celebration of this appointment for there was no constraint upon him so to do he might âave stood or kneeled if he had pleased That we are rather to subject to Antichrist's Canons ând Custom in kneeling than follow Christs Example sober Christians will not be over forwardly to beâieve 1. Paul 1 Cor. 11. 23. omits the gesture because then it had not been in the least controverted 2dly That the posture of Kneeling is opposite to the practice of the Churches of Christ for several hundred years after to the time of the invention and introduction of the Popish breaden God to the judgment and practice of most of the Reformed Churches to this very day The truth of this Mr. T. denies not The sayings of Dr. Burgess the Bishop of Rochester Paybody c. in opposition to the former of these being without the least tender of proof and they themselves sticklers for kneeling is not to be heeded The contrary hath in part already and may be anon more
of Laws Institutions not of the appointment of Christ contrary thereunto who is the Fountain of all Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction and Church-Politie That Mr. T. sees such a Supream Governour to be agreeable to the Scriptures produced by him must be imputed to that acuteness of his whereby he may be supposed to tâanscend the rest of his Neighbours Ille solus sapiens reliqui velut umbra vagantur Of Rom. 13. 1. we have already spoken Though the Church be comprized under every soul yet it doth not follow that Magistrates are the Heads or such Supream Governours of the Church as are invested with power for the establishing and instituting of parts of Worship or commanding them in any thing relating to Worship as such of which the Apostle speaks not a tittle in that place Civil subjection as subjects of the Empire is the utmost can rationally from thence be argued for Those that were then Rulers and Governours were such as Nero Domitian who persecuted the Church design'd to root the Worship of Christ out of the world were Idolaters establisheâ by force and violence an Heathenish Idolatrous Worship whom Christ never intended to intrust with any such power which is a sufficient answer to 1 Pet. 2. 13. which is exponed by our Annotat. Of Civil Government 1 Tim. 2. 2. is impertinently cited That because the Apostle there exhorts that Prayers be made for Kings therefore they have Ecclesiastical Power and Soveraignty committed to them over the Churches of Christ is a consequence that the very reciting of is confutation sufficient When I ascribe as he talks as much power to the Church as he doth to the King and Bishops I know not That I should make the Church the Head of the Church which is downright nonsense is not probable For the present I must crave leave to tell him he is utterly mistaken I ascribe no power of inventing Rites and Ceremonies devising Laws and Constitutions of their own relating to Worship as such to any one Church or Churches in the World I challenge him to make good his assertion I dispute against it as well as I can in S. T. Chap. 5. pag. 41 42. Whatever power I ascribe to the Church 't is only such as Christ hath entrusted her with that this should be as much a denial of Christ's Kingly Office as the ascription of a power over the Churches of Christ to any to whom he hath not committed such a power Mr. T. will not in hast be able to prove We further reply in S. T. 2dly The Headship pleaded for by the Church of Rome is no other viz. than a Head-ship under Christ To this Mr. T. 1. I grant the Church of Rome pleads for no other Headship But 2. They usurpe a power in some respects superiour to Christ in their dispensing with the keeping of lawful Oaths allowing of Incestuous Marriages Answ And the same may be said of the Heads of the Church of England I suppose this Animadverter may be yet of the mind that the Oath of the Solemn League and Covenant was a lawful Oath yet that can be dispensed with Marriages prohibited are not seldom allowed of by their Ecclesiastical jurisdiction We add 3dly 'T is not so as is pretended they own an Headship that is not in all things subordinate to Christ having a Law-making and a Law-giving Power touching Institutions of Worship that never came into his heart are flatly against his appointments as hath been proved We add in S. T. 4thly One Head in subordination to another doth as really make the Body a Monster as two Heads conjoyned To this Mr. T. The terms Head and Body being used only Metaphorically there 's no more Monstrosity in making a Head under a Head than in making a Governour under a Governour Answ 1. Should it be granted there were no Monstrosity in the thing it self yet there is in the expression in the Title an argument it was never from the Spirit of the Lord. 2. Bernard is of another mind Thou makest a Monster saith he if removing the hand thou makest the Finger to hang on the Head Thou makest the Body of Christ a Monster if thou placest the Members of his Body otherwise than he hath placed them in the Church Lib. 3. cap. 10. Con. ad Eugen. Much more to take a Beast a Lion or Bear as wicked and graceless men are whom yet Mr. T. seeâs to allow for Heads in the Churches of Christ and place them not only as Members in but as Heads over though under Christ the Church of God 3. The making of a Governour under a Governour in the Common-weale hath no Monstrosity in it because agreeable to the Will of God Principles of State-polity which a Head under a Head in the Church hath because dissonant contrary to the Law and Soveraignty of Christ its Supream Independant and alone Head A second Objection is in S. T. thus proposed by us That the Kings of Israel were the Heads succesively of the then Church and therefore a visible Headship over the Churches of Christ in the New Testament is lawful To which we Answer 1. That betwixt the Oeconomy of the Law and Gospel there is a vast disproportion many things were of old lawful which now to practice were no less than a denial of Christ come in the flesh 2. The Kings of Israel were Types of Christ which notwithstanding Mr. T. dictates that it is falsly and vainly asserted Sect. 14. till he prove the contrary we take for truths What he speaks with reference to the Kings of Israel and England we are unconcerned in That the Rulers of the Jews or any other Nations had de jure any such Dominion or Power over their Subjects as to make Laws introduce Constitutions of their own framing in matters relating to Worship and compel them by force and violence to subject thereunto Mr. T. hath not proved Isa 44. 28. Is a Prophesie of the Liberty the Jews should obtain under Cyrus to go up to Jerusalem to build the Temple of the fulfilling whereof you have an account Ezra 1. 1 2 3. But not a tittle of his Dominion about things sacred or introducing Constitutions relating to their Worship as such or compelling any to go up to Jerusalem is there mentioned He only removes the Babylonian yoke that was upon them and sets them at liberty to build the Temple of the Lord which the Kings before him would not grant them to do and Worship him according to his own appointments Isa 45. 1. is impertinently alledged relating only to the Victories and Conquests the Lord would afford unto Cyrus over the Cities and Nations of the World Jonah 3. 7 8. gives us an account of a Decree published by order of the King for a solemnization of a Fast and to turn from âmpiety but this comes short of the proof of the Headship argued for which is an Headship having power of making and giving forth Laws touching Institutions of Worship Orders Rites
express ones self in variety and suitableness of expressions to the Children of men is a gift given by the Lord and that not to every one that to be able so to do to God should not be a gift of his is absurd Rom. 8. 26. speaks not solely of the gift but of the grace Prayer which sometimes meet in the same subject but are distinct There may be the gift where there is not the grace of Prayer and on the contrary I say not p. 62. That the gift of prayer is the donation of the Spirit as if I thought this could not be where the Spirit did not indwell though indeed none but such can be in the acceptable exercise of that gift I account not the gift of Prayer to be a gift proper to Ministers i. e. exclusively to others but affirm that all Christs Ministers have the gift of Prayer and ought to use it which the Common-Prayer-Book-Worship shuts out of doors as unnecessary and therefore is not of Christs appointment To this our Animadverter replies 1. That Ephes 4. expresses not Ministerial gifts Answ This is evidently his mistake they are expresly mentioned v. 7 8. He adds 2dly If they are implied it 's questionable whether they are ordinary or extraordinary Answ They are ordinary for they are such as are to continue with the Ministry to the perfecting the Body of Christ 3dly If ordinary whether the gift of Prayer as he means were one Answ This must be one if the exercise of the duty be for the edification of the Body of Christ v. â 11 12. To imagine that Christ doth not continue to dispense this gift unto his Gospel-Ministers for the foresaid end is injurious to his faithfulness to love and care of his Children to conceit that better provision can be made than he makes by the bestowment of his gifts for that end and such as shall exclude the exercise of them is derogatory to his Wisdom and blasphemous He adds 4thly That though the Apostles said Acts 6. 4. We will give our selves continually to prayer and Paul 1 Tim. 2. 1. Exhorts that prayers be made for all men yet we read not that it 's made the Ministers work to express the necessities of the Church in the publick Auditory Answ 1. But this is not to the question whoever they are that are called forth to this work they are to do it according to the abilities the Lord hath given them But 2dly if it be not the Ministers work whose is it whence is it that they who repute themselves such exclude all others and monopolize this work unto themselves 3ly2 Christ and his Apostles used no forms of prayer before or after their preaching he grants and I am sure there is not the least tittle of direction touching the composing and imposing any for the future hence it follows not that either way of praying I conceive he means by stinted prescribed forms or otherwise is lawful but that devâsed and imposed forms of prayer are utterly unlawful for who shall dare to prescribe where Christ is silent upon his free-born Subjects What he further adds That the one way of Worship he must mean that of imposed stinted Liturgies if he speak pertinently shuts not out of doors the other is notoriously false But 4ly Christ hath given to his Ministers gifts for the edification of his Body amongst the rest the gift of Prayer which they are bound to improve when ever call'd to the discharge of that duty as we prove from 2 Tim. 1. 6. 1 Cor. 12. 7. Ephes 4. 11. Prov. 17. 16. Luke 19. 20. The exercise whereof is shut out by the Common-Prayer-Book-Service This Mr. T. should have disproved The reading of a Prayer cannot possibly by a man of the least understanding in the things of God be supposed to be the exercise of this gift Reading is not praying nor any where so called in the Scripture As for Women we assert if they have the gift of Prayer when ever call'd forth to the performance of that duty they are bound to the exercise of that gift which is a sufficient Answer to what follows though persons are not bound to be alway in the actual exercise of this gift yet when call'd to the performance of the duty of prayer for which it is eminently given of God they are obliged to be improving it their not being so is a napkening up of their Talent and Mr. T. may prove the contrary when he is able 'T is added in S. T. That it will not in the least take off the weight of the Argument to say That liberty is granted for the exercise of this gift before and after Sermon For 1. the whole Worship of God may according to these mens Principles be discharged without any Sermon at all and is requently in most of the Assemblies of England 2. Those their prayers are also bounded and limited by the 55. Canon and that both in words and matter for they are enjoyn'd to pray in that form or to that effect as briefly as conveniently they may which will by all sober persons be accounted a boundary notwithstanding Mr. T. his confident Dictate to the contrary 3. We had alwayes thought that Christ having given gifts unto Men did require the use of those gifts whenever persons were called to the performance of that service to which they were designedly given by him by virtue of the forementioned precepts When Christ hath given a gift of Prayer unto his Children and charged them to stirr up the gift given them and not to napkin their Talent we had verily thought that whenever they had been called forth to the performance of that duty he did really intend and expect that they should be found in the exercise of the Gift given To the first and last of these Mr. T. is wholly silent what he saith to the second we have already removed but of the way Mr. T. adds yet further The Common-Prayer-Book-Worship may further the duty of exercising the gift of Prayer and therefore may lawfully be used Which he proves thus That form may be lawfully used for Worship which may be a means to further any positive Duty charged by Christ to be performed by the Saints But such may be the Forms of Prayer in the Liturgy of the Church of England Therefore The Major he proves thus That which requires a Duty requires the Means conducing thereto The Minor thus The Common-Prayer-Book directs what things are to be prayed for by reason of the brevity of the Colects the Responds the frequent use the plain expressions help the memory and cloqution wherein the gift of Prayer consists Answ 1. A Papist may say as much and as truly for their Books of Devotion their Whippings Pilgrimages Mr. T. knows they do so They are means they tell us tending to the furtherance of positive duties To which our Divines answer as we do Mr. T. That only those things are to be accounted a means of furthering any positive
and Bethel was no necessary part of Gods Worship for the same reason but it was of Jeroboams when once established and commanded by him The case is the same here Liturgical Forms are no necessary parts of Gods Worship because no where commanded by him but are of the Lyturgists Worship because established by Law And this is all we affirm they are the necessary parts of that Worship which is managed and carrâed on by them which they suppose is the Worship of God What he adds from the Preface of the Common-Prayer-Book That particular Forms of Divine Worship and the Rites and Ceremonies appointed to be used therein are things in their own nature indifferent and alteraâle makes not void what we have asserted it rather establisheth it For 1st The same may be said of many acknowledged essential parts of Divine Worship Circumcision Sacrificing yet alterable and abolished If it be said that none could abolish them but God the answer is easie nor can any abolish the Lyturgical Forms and Rites but only those who have such Authority as that by which they were imposed who are to the Lyturgists as Vice-Godds We add in S. T. 2dly That the present Ministers of England make the Liturgy or Common-Prayer-Book-Worship a principal part yea the whole Worship of God Whence we conclude That the present Ministers of England worshipping God in the way thereof which he hath not prescribed they are Idolaters To which Mr. T. 1. He doth not think its true that any Minister of England would affirm the Common-Prayer-Book to be an essential part of Worship Answ But what Mr. T. thinks in this matter is not considerable the truth of the assertion is notoriously known and he may as well tell us they disown the Cross in Baptism which they are daily in the practice of He adds 2dly If it were they do not think it an essential part of Worship by virtue of Gods Command but they conceive they ought to obey their Governours Laws not judging others who use it not Answ 1. This is not at all ad Rhombum Jeroboam's Priests and those Apostatick Worshippers that struck in with him did not account sacrificing at Dan and Bethel an essential part of Worship by virtue of Gods Command but the Kings 2. To obey their Governours in such things as these Mr. T. saith is bottomed upon Christ's Command and if so whilst they account it their duty from divine Precept to subject to their Governours imposing it upon them as an essential part of Worship they do little less than account it to be so by virtue of Divine Command 3. I wonder with what forehead Mr. T. could say They judge not others who use it not when their Pulpits ring with invectives against them and they will not suffer them to preach but Excommunicate and Imprison them for no other reason but because they will not conform to it Sect. 5. A second Argument proving the Ministers of England Idolaters They act in holy things by virtue of an Office-power received from Idolaters and offer up to him a Worship abused to Idolatry with the Modes and Rites of Idolaters All will-worship Idolatry The testimony of the Antients c. The Romish Church Idolaters their worship Idolatry The present Ministers act by virtue of an Office-power received from that Idolatrous Church Com. -Prayer-Book-Worship Idolatry The Rites used by the Ministers Idotrous Rites in themselves indifferent when once abused to Idolatry not to be used proved The Testimony of the Learned touching this matter A Second Argument proving the Ministers of England Idolaters is in S. T. thus formed Those who act in the holy things of God by virtue of an Office-power received from-Idolaters and offer up to him a Worship neerly of Humane composition once abused to Idolatry with the Modes and Rites of Idolaters are themselves such But the present Ministers of England do so Therefore In the Major two things are asserted 1st That such as act in the holy things of God by virtue of an Office-power received from Idolaters are themselves such at least in respect of that their Office-power Jeroboams Priests being Idolaters those that acted by virtue of an Office-power from them must needs be so as those who act by virtue of authority to them committed from Rebels in matters civil are equally guilty of Rebellion as those from whom they derive that their authority This Mr. T. denies But 1. for the ground of his denial noâhing is offered but Dictates built upon this mistake That none can be accounted Idolaters but such as exhibit Divine Worship to the Creature The vanity of which is before evinced 2dly I desire at his leisure to be informed whether there be any truth in that Maxime One cannot give that to another that he hath not himself If the Idolater communicate an Office-power to another and he have none himself but that which is Idolatrous he doth most assuredly communicate an Idolatrous Office-power to him That persons acting from authority received from Rebels if under hand they design the restitution of their Prince are not to be accounted Rebels as he saith is an assertion 1. That will scarce pass for truth amongst the learned of the Law 2. Impertinent For 1. The present Ministers act from such an authority for the support of Antichristian Courts oppressive diabollical Usurpations and Prerogatives for the keeping out their lawful Prince Christ Jesus 2. They justify their acting from the authority aforesaid refuse to act from any other contemn and despise it 2dly That worshipping God by a Form meerly of humane composition with the Rites and Modes of Idolaters is Idolatry those that so worship him are Idolaters Mr. T. replies That this makes not Idolaters unless there be Idolatry in the Form and the Rites be Idolatrous in the Use Answ 1. This he speaks without proof 2. Upon this mistake that there is no other Idolatry but the giving of Divine honour to the Creature 3. All will-worship is Idolatry so saith August de Consens Evang. Lib. 1. Cap. 18. Vazq de Adorat Lib. 2. Disput 1. Cap. 3. Dr. Bils ag Apol. p. 4. p. 344. and Mr. T. denies not such a worshipping God as that mentioned to be will-worship What he adds That it is not true that they are Idolaters who use that which is of divine appointment to the right use because Idolaters abused it to Idolatry Those may do well to take notice of that are concerned in it For our parts we say no such thing the allegation is impertinent to the matter in hand the Form used in the English Liturgy is not of Divine appointment nor the Rites thereof neither will Mr. T. have the confidence to assert they are That I any where revoke that assertion of mine That few or none worship the Creature terminativè is Mr. T. his mistake 'T is true pag. 65. I say That Bellarmine affirms that the Images themselves terminate the veneration given to them as they are in
themselves considered But this is but one Doctors opinion retracted by him de Sac. Euch. l. 4. c. 29. where he asserts that which is contrary thereunto should two or three more be remarked of the same mind with him they amount but to a few in comparison of the generality of mankind otherwise minded The Minor Proposition viz. That the present Ministers of England act in the holy things of God by virtue of an Office-power received from Idolaters and offer up to him a Worship meerly of humane composition once abused to Idolatry with the Modes and Rites of Idolaters we do in S. T. demonstrate Three things are in this matter argued and evinced 1st That the Romish Church are Idolaters their Worship in the complexion thereof Idolatry This we prove at large and our Animadverter grants it to be true 2dly That the present Ministers of England act by virtue of an Office-power from this combination and Assembly of Idolaters This they themselves will not deny Succession from hence being one of the best pleas they have for the justification of their Ministry This we argue at large in S. T. and Mr. T. after a great many words grants their succession from Rome But adds 2dly That this is not one of their best pleas they have for the justification of their Ministry Answ 1. When they or he for them produce a better it shall be considered this is what they especially plead an Argument 't is one of their best pleas in their account however our Animadvertâr thinks otherwise Nor indeed 2dly Do I see how their Episcopal Ordination can be justified without it He conceives 3dly That they will deny that they act by virtue of an Office-power received by succession from the combination of Idolaters in the Church of Rome Answ 1. The derivation of their succession from the Papacy they deny not This their succession pleaded for is a succession of Ministry That they should be so absurd as to acknowledge a succession in respect of their Ministry from them and deny the reception of their Office-power from them which is nothing more or less than their Office of Ministry I cannot imagine What follows in this Sect. hath already been replied to and therefore we shall not further trouble the Reader therewith We say in S. T. 3dly That the present Ministers offer up to God a Worship meerly of Humane composition as the Common-Prayer-Book-Worship hath been proved to be once abused to Idolatry being the Worship of that Church whose worship is so the whole of it being taken out of the Popes Portuis with the Rites and Modes of Idolaters viz. their Holy Vestments Bowings Candles Altars which are the Rites of the Idolatrous Church of Rome and were introduced from thence by Austin the Monk cannot be denied And hence conclude That the present Ministers acting in the holy things of God by virtue of an Office-power received from Idolaters and offering up to him a Worship meerly of Humane composition once abused to Idolatry with the Rites and Modes of Idolaters are deeply guilty of Idolatry What Mr. T. replies hereunto Sect. 14. hath for the most part already been removed out of the way 1. The Forms of Prayer in the Service-Book by their Imposition are made an essential part of Worship as we have proved as such they are not agreeable to Gods Word not of Divine but meerly humane composition 2. Had these Forms never been in the Mass-Book being made by their imposition a part of Worship they had been superstitious Idolatrous being an open violation of the second Commandment 3. I wonder at the forehead with which 't is affirmed that the Rites and Modes used in the Church of Rome that are Idolatrous are not observed and used What thinks he of bowing at the Altar the Name of Jesus which Dr. Willet acknowledgeth to be superstitious Idolatrous Synops Papism the 9th gener Contro p. 492 493. as do our Protestants generally kneeling at the receiving of the Sacrament the Cross in Baptism These are some of the Rites used in the Papacy and as so used Mr. T. will not I presume deny them to be Idolatrous 4. The learned Muccovius proves what he asserts That the sacred Rites of Idolaters though they be things in themselves indifferent are â So say our Divines generally to whom Zânchie Junius Pelican Calvin Beza Farrel yea Lyra though a Papist Pezelius Mollerus Zegedinus Danaeus Zepperus Sadael not to be retained because all conformity with Idolaters is to be avoided from Lev. 19. 19 27 28. 21. 5. Deut. 14. 1. The things there interdicted were in themselves indifferent the ground of their interdiction was because they were the sacred Rites of Idolaters as say Salmasius Herodotus l. 3. Maimonides Treat of Idolatry chap. 12. Sect. 7 11. Vatablus Fagius c. I cannot upon this occasion but remind the judicious Reader of what the learned Zanchy writes touching this matter to Q. Eliz. l. 1. Epist p. 431. 'T is not honest saith he that those things which have a long time been used in idolatrous Worship if they are things in themselves indifferent should be retained in the Church with the hazard of the Salvation of the Godly The brazen Serpent which was appointed by the Lord and indeed for the Salvation of Israel because the Isruelites abâsed it contrary to the Word of God was by the good King Hezekiah taken away who is greatly praised for it how much more should things and Rites indifferent instituted by men when they decline to Superstition and other abuses be removed which Mr. T. may answer at his leisure Sect. 6. A third Argument proving the Ministers of England Idolatârs That worshipping God in by or before the creature respectivè or with relation to the creature is Idolatry WE advance in S. T. a third Argument to prove the Ministers of England Idolaters which is thus formed Adoration in by or before a creature respectivè or with relation to the creature is idolatrouâ such as so adore or worship God are Idolaters But the present Ministers of England do adore or worship God in by or before a creature respectivè or with relation to the creature Therefore The major proposition we say is generally owned by Protestants it being the very same Maxime they make use of and stop the mouths of the Papists with in the point of adoring God mediately by the Creature The truth of the minor proposition their bowing and cringing at the Altar their kneeling at the receiving the Sacrament do evince That their kneeling is an adoration or worshipping God before the creature respectivè or with relation to the creature is manifest Nothing being more certain than that the Elements are objectum a quo or the motive of their kneeling which if they were not there they would not do Didoclavius p. 755. tells us That Genuflexion is Idolatry which Maccovius assents to Loc. Com. p. 861. To which Mr. T. Sect. 15. 1. The Author of S. T.
rarely if at all there are persons present that will be are offended at it it may be weak Saints that by their example it may be with a doubting Conscience are brought thither Arg. 6. His sixth Argument is That is not the scandalizing in the texts in which if the offence be regarded the person supposed to offenâ shall be alwayes deprived of the use and benâfit of his liberty contrary to 1 Cor. 10. 29 30. and that is a matter of the greatest moment for his souls welfare the hearing the Word of God whereby his liberty will be lost and a yoke of bondage received contrary to Gal. 2. 5. 6. 1. But so it is in thâ offence for hearing the present Ministers Therefore Answ The discovery of the unsoundness and rottenness of the foundation upon which this Argument is built will totally enervate and render it useless with respect to the end for which it is produced 1. 'T is supposed that we ought not alway to deprive our selves of that which is the matter of our Liberty if a weak brother be alway offended with our use of it But this is notoriously false First The ground or reason of my first forbearance to exercise my Liberty remâining Reason will dictate that I must forbear the exercise thereof still Secondly Directly contrary to what is asserted by the Apostle 1 Cor. 8. 13. Thirdly Opposite to his intendment in the place cited by the Animadverter viz. 1 Cor. 10. 29. For why is my Liberty judged of another mans Conscience i. e. why should I give occasion to another of judging my Liberty The Interrogation is of one denying saith Paraeus q. d. I will by no means do it I will rather abstain from eating flesh for Eternity as he speaks 1 Cor. 8. 13. 2. 'T is supposed that except a man hear the present Ministers he cannot hear the Word of God at all which blessed be the Lord is far otherwise 3. The Liberty mentioned Gal. 2. 5. 5. 1. Is a Liberty from Jewish Ceremonies the Bondage is owning subjecting to them which what it makes to his purpose I cannot tell Sure his Liberty from these will not be lost by his not hearing the present Ministers Liberty from some of them together with Ceremonies of Humane Invention will hereby be established and obtained in which it is the duty of Saints to stand fast 4. 'T is supposed that 't is my Liberty to hear the present Ministers or otherwise but that Mr. T. cannot plead who hath denied hearing them to be a matter of Liberty Arg. 7. His 7th Argument is this That is not scandalizing forbidden in those texts the avoiding of which draws after it a greater scandal But in shunning to hear the prâsent Ministers there is a greater scandal than in hearing them Therefore Answ We deny his Minor his proofs whereof are a meer petitia principli false and ludicrous 1st The person refusing to hear scandalizeth not himself by confirming himself in his superstitious error hindring his spiritual growth and ensnaring himself in an unjustifiable separation Nor doth he scandalize others by his example confirming those that refuse to hear in their error and schism whom he ought to oppose as Paul did Peter Gal. 2. 11. For 1. Refusing to hear the present Ministers is no error Nor 2. Superstitious Nor 3. An hinderance of spiritual good and growth Saints experience through the grace of the Lord the contrary Nor is 4. Separation from them unjustifiable Or 5. Schismatical nor cannot be for Schism according to the Scripture notion of it as a worthy learned person hath lately proved is in one particular Church amongst the members thereof which of the Church of England we are not Nor 6. is Gal. 2. 11. a ground sufficient for any one to reprove or oppose persons in their non-conformity to the present Ministers 1st Paul reproves Peter for non-communion with the Saints upon Principles purely Judaical those that refuse to hear refuse communion with visibly debauch't and wicked persons upon Gospel-Principles 2dly 'T was Peters dissembling that Paul reproved vers 11 12. One while he would eat with the Gentiles other-while for fear of the Jews he will not which will rather countenance a persons reproving such as hear those whom not long since they refused to have communion with and swore to extirpate He adds 2dly By refusing to hear the present Ministers 1. The sheep of Christ are scattered Answ They are rather united in one That there is such bitterness and enmity in the best of the Separatists as Mr. T. mentions towards dissenters from them that breaks the bond of Charity is false and untrue I wish that he speak not against his knowledge and coâscience in this matter The bond of love and charity amongst the true disciples of Christ they are so far from going about to break that they labour to strengthen encrease it And could wish that all those names and titles of distinction which either some have assumed to themselves or others have reproachfully applied to them that love Christ in uprightness were removed that we might know one another as Christians and study the exaltment of truth and peace amongst each other and the Nations where our lot is cast He tells us 3dly The refuser to go to hear scandalizeth those that do so who are censured and shunned as lapsed Brethren and meer Foâmalists and thereby are grieved He scandalizeth the conforming Ministers who are much hindred in their performance of their Ministry Answ 1. It may be those who are censured as lapsed Brethren are justly so censured being such as have departed from the truth ând way of the Gospel they once embraced and walked in and if so the censure is not unjust but righteous and if managed in a Gospel-spiriâ of love and meekness there is no just cause of grief administred The censure if the Lord bless it for their awakening and recovery may be a foundation of future joy and rejoycing 2. That the Conforming Ministers should hereby be much hindred in the performance of their Ministry is not likely since what they do therein they have ready prepared in their hands and if it were true their Ministry being a false Ministry 't is our duty in the way of the Gospel to hinder them therein Arg. 8. His 8th Argument follows That scandalizing is not forbidden in these texts by avoiding of which the Magistrate is scandalized his Government disturbed his Power excited against others as disobedient to his Laws whereby many persons with their Families are undone But so it is when the present Ministers are not heard as the state of things now is Therefore Answ 1. The Major Proposition understood of scandalizing by giving evil example in doing that which is in it self evil which is our present case is notoriously false and untrue The not coming to the Service and Sacrifices of the Gentiles in the dayes of the Apostles The not owning the Pope the Sacrament of the Altar coming to
abolished not suffered to remain for nourishing Superstition much less imployed in the true Worship of God Answ 1. That the Animadverter can see any such Principle at the bottom of our Argument must be imputed to that wonderful quicksightedness that is predominant sometimes in him we only say that God calls his people out of places of false-worship i. e. not such as have been but such as are at present such which is the utmost of what Mr. T. can compel us to own from any thing we have asserted in this Argument But 2dly Having such good company as the learned Ainsworth Robinson and other Worthies and Witnesses of Christ in their day and being satisfied which is the all in all to us that they have in this matter the Spirit for their Guide and Leader we are contented to advance a step or two farther with them The Proposition but now laid down by Mr. T. we subscribe to and judge its clearly proved by Exod. 20. 4. 5 6. 23. 13. Isa 30. 22. Gen. 35. 2 3 4. Deut. 12. 2 3 30 32. 17. 18 19 20. 2 King 10. 26 27 28. 18. 4. 23. 12 13 14 15. 2 Chr. â7 6. Acts 17. 23. 19. 26 27. Jude 23. with Lev. 13. 47 51 52. Rev. 17. 16. 18. 11 12. The Scriptures cited by the Separatists of old We are not willing to debate this matter at large That the things mentioned should be abolished they give their Reasons in their Apologie pag. 76. The sum whereof is 1. The retaining of them is a breach of the second Commandment Exod. 20. 4 5 6 with Deut. 12. 2 3. Isa 30. 22. 2. So long as they are continued Antichrist is not fully abolished according to Rev. 17. 16. 18. 11 12 13. 2 Thes 2. 8. with 2 King 10. 26 27 28. 3. The consecrating of any Garments Places or the like peculiarly to the Worship of God now in the time of the Gospel hath no Warrant in the Word 4. The worshipping God in the places and by the things appointed and hallowed of God himself was under the Law a part of honour done to him and pleasing him Deut. 12. 5 6. Lev. 17. 3 4. The destroying them tended to his dishonour Psal 79. 1. 74. 6 7 8. The building and repairing them pertained to the establishing and restoring his true Worship Hag. 1. 4 8. So on the contrary the worshipping God now in the places and by the things dedicated and hallowed by Antichrist is a special part of Popish Devotion such is the building repairing them as the razing them will be to their dishonour and greater confusion The like may be said of the Heathen Places touching which see Deut. 12. 2 3 4. with 2 King 10. 26 27 28. 14. 3 4. 23. 8 13 15 19. 5. Godly Princes are commended for abolishing the Monuments of false Worship 2 Chr. 17. 6. 2 King 18. 4. 23. 12 13 14 15. 6. This being done the People are more easily perswaded to the true worship of God in Spirit and Truth whereas otherwise they are still nourished in Superstition Gen. 35. 2 3 4. 2 King 18. 4. 2 Chr. 11. 34. Acts 17. 23. 19. 26 27. Lev. 13 14 Chap. with Jude 23. 7. The Lord hath promised a blessing to them which do reject and abolish them and threatned a curse to the contrary and so also hath done Isa 30. 22 23. Exod. 20. 5 6 2 Chr. 17. chap. 31. 20 21. with 2 Chr. 21. 13 14. 24. 17 25. 28. chap. We shall only add 8. That the soul of the Lord did detest and abhor whatever was used to Idolatry whether Vestments or Places under the Law is evident from the fore-cited Scriptures that he is as jealous a God now as ever the Animadverter will not deny nor can he That the Idolatrous High Places dedicated to the Popish Mahuzzims or Saints-Idol Godds as the most of the High-places of England the Image of the Saint to which each was dedicated being set up in the Rood-Loft betwixt the Church and Chancel where in many places the Rood-Loft yet remains are as Idolatrous and upon that bottom as much abhorred by the Lord as those of old were and therefore are to be separated from destroyed as those of old 9. They are some of the things of Antichrist they were consecrated by him dedicated as is known to his He-Saints and She-Saints and therefore must perish with him 10. The People generaly Idolize them bow down when they come in to them honour them with Cap and Knee think there is holiness in them and that God is more acceptably served there than else where which if nothing else could be said they being detestable Idols are therefore to be abhorred by the Saints We shall only add the sayings of two Learned men of late dayes who give their judgment touching this matter The one is Mr. Mede who expounds the 39th vers of Dan. 11. as a part of the description of Antichrist He renders the Text thus He shall make the holds of Mahuzzims with all or joyntly to the forreign Godd And paraphraseth tâus And though the Christian God whom he shall profess to acknowledge and worship can endure no compeers yet he shall consecrate his Temples Ecclesiastical holds joyntly to the Christian God and his Mahuzzims to God and the Saints The other is precious Cotton on the Vials who pag. 14. on Vial. 7th saith thus When the zeal of God lifts up the hearts of people then they will not endure a consecrated place in all the World where they come and when this Vial is poured out the earth shall be full of the knowledge of God and then all the Chappels of ease and Churches of state and Temples of glory â wherewith the world hath been deluded shall be thrown down they will not leave them a stone upon a stone that shall not be thrown down Our Animadverter cites Mr. Robinson touching this matter who pag. 354 356 in his Justification of the Separation from the Church of England there pleads against going to worship in these Ecclesiastical holds and tells us 1. That his Arguments are fully answered by Mr. Paget Answ How much to the purpose Mr. Pagets Answers are to the Arguments produced others will judge 2. Mr. Robinsons Texts he tells us are impertinent The unclean thing 2 Cor. 6. 17. not to be touched is the Idol it self not the place abused to Idolatry which is touched when adored or worshipped Answ 1. This is more than the Animadverter proves noâ iâ it likely that any in the Church of Corinth did or were about to worship the Idol that he should caution and charge them not to do so Being converted from dumb-Idols to the living God 't is not to be thought they should return to worship them again that they were guilty of so doing is not in the least intimated as is their going to the Idols-Temple and sitting at meat there which
might rationally have inferred from hence That that upon the doing whereof relating to the Worship and Service of God of which we were treating Saints have no promise of a Blessing nor ground to expect it is not lawful for them to do for when they are attending âpon God in his own way he hath promised to meet them and bless them Isa 64. 5. 3. What he writes of Ezekiel's being told that Israel âould not hearken is very frivolous and impertinent 1. He had in his going forth to act for God in that Work a promise of his presence and Blessing though Israel abode obstinate Ezek. 3. 8 9 19. 2. There were a Remnant that attended upon the Word of the Lord from his Mouth to whom God made it a blessing But he is upon second thoughts willing to wave this and denies the Minor He tells us That the Saints have a promise of a Spiritual Blessing by hearing these men while they preach the Gospel which he proves from Isa 55. 3. Luke 11. 28. Answ 1. The former place relates not at all to a meer external hearing or an outward attendment upon that Ordinance nor doth the latter but an obediential giving up our selves unto the Word of God Yet 2. they both imply an hearing according to the appointment of the Lord which if we do not but go out of his way atâending upon a false Ministry as we have proved the present Ministery of England to be these words import not the least promise of a blessing 3. They may be as well urged to prove an attendment upon the Ministry of Rome and that upon our so doing we had ground âo expect it He adds 2dly The experience of former times tells us that more have been converted strengthened by Conformists yea Bishops themselves than by the best of Separatists Ans 1. Of this the Animadverter is no competent Judge Reformation to civility is not Regeneration Conversion to Christ and Holiness 2. Should it be granted all that could be inferred from hence were this that God did of meer Grace honour his own Word for the conversion of sinners not that we have any ground to expect a blessing upon our attendment on that false Ministry by whâm 't is dispensed We say in S. T. To prove a promise of a blessing upon our attendment on the present Ministers we conceive is no easie task for any to do for these Reasons 1. The blessing of the Lord is upon Sion Psal 87. 2. 78. 68. There he dwells Psal 9. 11. 74. 2. Jer. 8. 19. Isa 8. 18. Joel 3. 17 21. The presence of Christ is in the midst of his Golden Candlesticks Rev. 1. 12 13. 2. 1. 'T is his Garden in which he feedeth and dwells Cant. 6. 2. 8. 13. And we are not surer of any thing than we are of this that the Assemblies of England in their present constitution are not the Sion of God his Candlestick his Garden but a very wilderness and that Babel out of which the Lord commands his People to hasten their escape Rev. 18. 4. 2. God never promiseth a Blessing to a people waiting upon him in that way which is polluted and not of his appointment as we have proved the Worship of England to be 3. The Lord hath expresly said concerning such as run before they are sent that they shall not profit the people Jer. 23. 32. 4. He professeth that such as refuse to obey his calls to come out of Babylon shall partake of her plagues Rev. 18. 4. 5. Where the Lord is not in respect of his special presence and Grace there is no ground to expect any blessing But God is not so in the midst of the Parochial Assemblies of England Where are the Souls that are converted comforted strengthened stablished by their Ministry To which Mr. T. answers 1. The first reason is a fond application of what is said of Gods dwelling in Sion meant of his special presence there in that his Temple and Service was upon that Hill in the time of the Old Testament to the Congregational Churches exclusively to the Assemblies of England who in their present constitution are not the Sion of God Answ 1. Will Mr. T. stand to this that by the Lords dwelling in Sion we are to understand nothing more than his presence in the Temple with his people of old worshipping there This he seems immediately to retract whilst he cites the Assembly in their Annotations on Heb. 12. 22. making Mount Sion a Type of the Gospel-Church with approbation 2. That the People of Israel were Typical of the Saints in Gospel-dayes we have already demonstrated Sion was so 1st Their Assemblies are call'd the Assemblies of Mount Sion Isa 4. 5. 2dly The solemn investment of Christ into the exercise of Kingship and regal Authority over them is call'd The Lords setting his King upon Sion or over Sion the Mountain of his Holiness Psal 2. 6. 3dly Saints Believers are call'd Sion Psal 146. 10. 147. 12. 149. 2. 4thly The New-Testament Churches are call'd his Temple 2 Cor. 6. 16. with allusion to the Temple that was built upon Mâunt Moriah one of the Mountains of Sion to which the true Worship of God was affixed not only in opposition to the Heathen Worship of the Nations but the Worship of the Apostatick ten Tribes under Jeroboam the infamous head of their Apostacy as to these the true Worship of God is fixed in opposition to the Antichristian worship of the Mother-Church of Rome and her Daughters 5thly Mount Sion is call'd the Holy Hill the people that Worship there an holy People evidently expressive of the qualifications of the Church-Members in the times of the Gospel as we have proved 6thly As Sion was typical of Gospel-Churches so was Babylon of false Antichristian-Churches who are her very Picture the Church of England is so as 't were easie to demonstrate That Old Babylon was given to superstiaion and self-invented-worship Jer. 50. 38. 51. 44. Isa 46. 1. bottom'd upon no better Authority than tradition and antiquity compell'd others to Uniformity in her false worship under Penal Laws and Statutes Dan. 3. 3 6. was cruel and tyrannical against the People of God Jer. 51. 25. Isa 14. 17. 47. 6. Jer. 50. 33. and would not permit them to build the Temple at Jerusalem and worship God there according to his appointment that in anâwer hereunto the false Antichristian Church or New-Babel is described as given to superstition and self-invented-worship Rev. 13. 14. 17. 5. compelling others to uniformity thereunto under Penal Laws and Statutes Rev. 13. 15 16 17. 17. 2. 18. 3 9. most cruel and tyrannical against the Saints who cannot conform to her Inventions Rev. 13. 7 10 15. 16. 6. 17. 6. 18. 24. is so evident that none can deny it So that 7thly except Mr. T. can prove the Assemblies of England in their present constitution to be Gospel-Churches they are not
the Sion of God nor to be accounted so Of this we have already spoken and shall only add Those Churches that have no answerableness to Mount Sion the Type of the true Gospel-Churches but are the very Picture of old Babylon the Type of Antichristian Churches are not the Gospel-Churches typed out by Mount Sion but the Babel out of which 't is the duty of the Lords People to flie in whom God dwels not But National-Churches are not answerable to Mount Sion but old Babel Therefore Look upon Sion consider her diligently 1. She was an Holy Mountain or Hill Psal 2. 6. 15. 1. where the holy People dwelt 2dly There was the Temple of God built according to his appointment of hewen stone ready fitted and prepared precious costly stones 2 Chron. 3. 6. 3dly There was the Worship of God managed by Officers of his own according to his own direction and appointment What more evident then that National Churches the Church of England is most unlike hereunto May it be call'd an Holy Hill rather a Mountain of Corruption Are its Members an Holy People What less A Generation of Atheists Drunkards Swearers Adulterers and Adulteresses cannot be so accounted If God's Worship managed according to his own appointment by Officers of his own in their Assemblies we have proved the contrary Are not they the very Picture of old Babylon in their self-invented Worship rigid pressing of Uniformity under Penal Laws the onely support of their Service and murdering the Children of the Lord who dissent from them All that know any thing know these things to be so Nor can they be called his Candlesticks who are not of pure Gold fashioned in all respects so near as humane frailty will admit according to the Idea and platform given forth in the Scriptures of Truth upon which account the New-Testament-Churches are so called with allusion to Exod. 25. 31. but the contrary Their matter for the most part is Reprobate Silver the very dross of the Earth and scum of the World instead of pure Gold They are formed according to the devices of men laid in a subservency to their pride arrogancy and lusts of them we have not the least print in the Scriptures nor for some Ages after as we have proved Nor can they be called his Garden being constituted of such as were never chosen and separated by him from the rest of the World in whose hearts the Fruits of Paradise are not planted as their outward deportment shews who are not dressed by him nor bring forth fruit to him who are not inclosed by his own Rules but the Canon-Law of Antichrist his professed Enemy His answer to the following Reasons hath nothing in it but what we have already considered To the Question Where are the Souls that are converted comforted strengthened stablished that are waiting at the doors of their House He Answers 1. That though there were none such yet this proves not God not to be present in them in respect of his special presence and Grace Answ 1. This I confess is to me a most strange Paradox that no Souls should be converted comforted strengthened stablished in the Parochial Assemblies of England and yet God be present there in respect of his special Presence and Grace when these things are as much the proper issues of such a presence as light and heat are of the shining of the Sun in its brightness 2. The Scriptures cited by him are impertinent 1. Because they expresly relate to the people of the Jews to whom I speak with respect to the body and bulk of them as a Church National God gave not of his special Presence and Grace at that day he had blinded them Isa 6. 9 10. John 12. 40. 2. Because notwithstanding those complaints there were some yea many converted comforted strengthened stablished Isa 49. 4. is a Prophesie of Christ Were none converted by him Isa 53. 1. John 12. 38. Rom. 10. 16. Isa 65. 2. Rom. 10. 21. Mich. 7. 1. Luke 7. 31. Mat. 23. 37. are the complaints of the Lord and his Messengers against the Church of the Jews for their obstinacy against Gospel tenders of Grace and Love but say not that God was with that Church in respect of his special Presence and Grace which had he been they had most assuredly believed and obeyed the Gospel nor do they intimate that there were none converted We read of many yea of some thousands converted by Christ and his Apostles notwithstanding these complaints What follows being an heap of impertinencies we might omit 1. We design not to beget enmity and prejudices in the minds of men against the present Ministry they themselves for the most part are the occasion hereof by their covetousness and debauchery 2. We know not any of the Churches of whom they may say you are the Seal of our Ministry 3. Our groans to the Lord are for poor England that God would shew mercy to it and give them hearts to receive the Truth in the love of it We hope he hath a great Harvest yet to reap in the midst of us and we are incessantly praying him to send forth Labourers into his Harvest Though to be plain we think not that God will use any in this work of gathering Souls to Christ who come with an Antichristian Call and the Wooden Sword of a Common-Prayer-Book and Homilie under their Arms which will never pierce so much as skin deep but such as come with a glorious Gospel-Unction upon them the great Character of Gospel-Ministers 4. He grants That a sad Spirit of withering and visible decaies are to be found upon the Auditors of the Ministers but reflects upon the Congregational Churches To which I shall only say That through the good presence of God with them things are far otherwise with them than this Animadverters words import They meet with choice Springs of Life and Royal establishments from the God of Glory the sâout of the King the Lord of Hosts is many times heard in the midst of them and they tryumph gloriously in him Sect. 4. The 12th Argument against hearing the present Ministers vindicated 'T is one step to Apostacy proved Heb. 10. 25. considered Some Reasons why persons may not hear Parochial Ministers as formerly Mr. T. his Answers to the Queries in S. T. considered His agreement with Bellarmine in the qualification of Church-Members evinced THE 12th Argument produced in S. T. for the proof of the unlawfulness of hearing the present Ministers of England is this That the doing whereof is one step to Apostacy is not lawful to be done But the hearing the present Ministers of England is one step to Apostacy Therefore To which Mr. T. adjoyns Sect. 9. 1. If the Major be understood of Apostacy from the living God and the Christian Faith it 's true if of the Congregational Principles and Practices it 's false Answ 1. The Congregational Principles and Practices we have in this Treatise in part proved to be
from God others have done it more largely that 't is lawful to do that which is a step to Apostacy from the Institutions of God or Christ Mr. T. will not out of the heat of dispute assert 2. Apostacy from one Institution of Christ to the imbracement of the traditions of men is one step to Apostacy from God and the Christian Faith tending indeed to Superstition and down-right Atheism 'T is no less than a rejection of the Authority of Christ and espousing to our selves other Lords The rejection of this one Principle founded in the Law of Nature and Grace that God is to be worshipped solely according to that Revelation he is pleased to make of his mind and will touching his Worship in the World was what lay at the bottom of all that Apostacy that from the beginning hath been in the World as is known And inded that Spirit which leads me to a departure from any one Institution of Christ will lead me if Grace prevent not to a rejection or corrupting of all the rest Those who laid the first stone of the Antichristian Fabâââk never thought it would have grown to such a Babel of horrible Abominations as it s grown to The beginning of great evils are certainly to be resisted a departure from any one Institution of Christ is a great evil So that the Major cannot be denied The Minor or second Proposition That the hearing the presânt Ministers is one step to Apostacy we manifest in S. T. because 1. it cannot be done especially by persons of Congregational Principles without a relinquishment of Principles owned by them as received from God That the Church of England as National is a Church of the Institution of Christ that persons not call'd to the Office of the Mânistry by the Saints are rightful Ministers of Christ must be owned and taken for granted ere the Conscience can acquiesce in hearing the present Ministers for we suppose it will not be asserted by those with whom we have to do that there can be a true Ministry in a false Church oâ that false Ministers may be heard yet the present Ministers are Minisâers in and of the National Church of England and were never solemnly deputed to that Office by the Suffrage of the Lord's People to which Mr. T. faith nothing that deserves our stay 2. Nor can it be done without the neglect of that duty which with others is of the appointment of Christ to secure from Apostacy Heb. 10. 25. viz. the Saints assembling themselves together as a people dictinct from the World and its Assemblies to exhort and edifie one another To which our Animadverter replies 1. They may hear the Ministers and do the duty enjoyned Heb. 10. 25. they may do the one some hours and the other some other Answ 1. But the Scripture instanc'd in requires as freqâent an attendment upon this duty as may be which whilst they are hearing the Ministers they must neglect 2. It commands that they go not forth to meet with any other than themselves not forsaking the assembling of your selves together Yea but 2dly they were Hebrew Infidels from whom the Apostle would have them meet as a body distinct Answ And they are Christian Infidels for the visibly wicked and prophane are notwithstanding their assumed Christianity ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã unbelievers or Infidels from whom we would have Saints now to meet as a body distinct for as to any that fear God in the Assemblies of England it would be the joy and rejoycing of our Souls to see them forsaking them we should gladly receive them into our Communion and in the mean while we love and tender them nor do we separate any more from them than they do fââm us If those that separated themselves Heb. 10. 25. departed to Judaism the people of England are departed to Antichristianism a mixture of Judaism and Heatâenism inasmuch as they embrace the very Worship Modes and Rites of Antichrist To what he adds That he sees no reason why persons of Congregational Principles may not hear Parochial Ministers as formerly We Answer 1. They are not the same persons have not the same gifts qualifications 2. They pretend to press after the work of Reformation these have protested against it 3. They came with the Word of God these with the Instruments of foolish Shepherds the Common-Prayer-Book and Surplice 4. They abhorred the Inventions of men in Worship these plead for imbrace promise obedience to them which are some of those many Reasons may be given of persons refusing to hear in Parochial Assemblies as formerly To the Queries proposed in S. T. he answers Sect. 10. 1. Whether the Lord Jesus be not the alone Head King and Law-giver to his Church To which he replies meaning it of the supream absolute Independent Head He is Which is no more than what Bellarmine himself grants a very Papistical Answer There are other Heads of the Church it seems though Christ be the alone Supream Of this matter we have already spoken The second Whether the Laws Orders and Ordinances of Christ be not faithfully to be kept though all the Princes in the World should interdict and forbid it He Answers They are Whereby he justifies the men of his indignation in their Non-conformity separation from the present Ministers and Worship notwithstanding the Edicts of men to the contrary till he be able to remove out of the way what they produce to prove their practice herein to be according to the Orders and Institutions of Christ To the third Whether to introduce other Laws for the Government of the Church of Christ and the Worship of his House be not an high advance against and intrusion into his Kingship and Headship He replies No If they be no other than such as are shewed to be warranted in this answer to the Preface Sect. 8. 20. to Chap. 1. Sect. 3. to Chap. 5. Sect. 11 12. Answ The unwarrantableness of his Warrant we have discovered in our Answer to the places quoted by him To the fourth Whether the Lord Jesus as King and Head over his Church hath not instituted sufficient Officers and Offices for the administration of holy things in his House to whom no more can be added without a desperate undervaluation and contempt of his Wisdom Headship and Sovereignty over it He Answers Some servants and services may be appointed by Rulers without such an undervaluation Answ If by Servants he understand Church-Officers as he must if he speak pertinently the enquiry being of them he would have done well to have proved his dictate we can see no foundation for it in Scripture or Reason but believe had he setled his Family and appointed every one their Place and Office in it he would account others appointing new Officers and Offices that he thought noâ of and introducing them without his consent as necessary to the well-being of his Family such a disvaluation as that intimated Of this we âave already treated To
enough of this 't is evident that Mat. 23. 1 2. refuseth to afford the least sanctuary to the opinion of hearing the present Ministers Sect. 2. The Answer to the second Objection vindicated from Mr. T. his Exceptions Of Christ and the Apostles going into the Synagogues The ends of their so doing The 3d Objection vindicated Phil. 1. 15 16 opened All preaching of Christ not to be rejoyced in proved A Second Objection proposed in S. T. to be considered is this We find Christ and his Apostles going frequently into the Synagognes where the Scribes and Pharisees preached Which Mr. T. proves they did from Luke 2. 46. 4. 16. Acts 3. 1. 13. 14 15. 16. 13. 17. 2. And further addâ That the Synagogues nor their Rulers nor their order of the reading of the Law nor their Teachers were of the appointment of God yet our Lord and his Disciples were present at them and joyned with them in hearing them read and such other services of Religion as were done to God which iâ a good reason wherefore it should not be accounted necessary to separate from the present Assemblies of England and the publick Ministers notwithstanding corruption in Worship defect in calling To which we Answer in S. T. 1. That all that Christ and the Apostles did is not lawful for Saints to practise To which Mr. T. Sect. 6. What they did out of peculiar power commission or instinct is not lawful for us to do but what they did as mân or part of the Jewish People in the Worship and Church of the Jews is a warrant for us in the like case to do in the assemblies of the Christians Answ 1. But he proves not that they did not this out of peculiar instinct which if they did by his own confession the Argument deduced from hence for the lawfulness of hearing the present Ministers is not valid 2. If they did it in discharge of their duties as members of the Jewish Church as he intimates their example binds us as he saith only in the like case i. e. Members of a rightly constituted Church for so was the Church of the Jews are to worship in the Church-Assemblies with them notwithstanding some corruptions But the Church of England we have proved is no rightly constituted Church we were never Members thereof So that hitherto he hath said nothing that is pertinent We further answer in S. T. 2dly That 't is one thing to go into the Synagogues and another thing to go thither to attend upon the Ministry of such aâ taught there This the present case which that Christ or his Apostles ever did cannot be proved Our Animadverter replies Though Christ and his Apostles did not go to attend on the Ministry of such as taught there yet they did there hear the Law and the Prophets read and joyn in Prayers Answ 1. If they went not to attend on the Ministry of such as taught there an attendment upon the present Ministers of England cannot be proved from their example In which assertion that Mr. T. hath given away the cause he hath all this while been pleading for is in it self evident If we may not attend on their Ministry we may not hear them as Ministers Nor indeed 2dly can we hear them at all for in that their Ministry they act as Ministers 'T is true Christ and the Apostles went to the Synagogues whither the People were gathered together and somtimes they heard the Law and the Prophets read that they joyned in Prayer with them is no where affirmed Acts 3. 1. 't is said They went up to the Temple at the hour of Prayer but 't is evident they went not in to pray with them for Peter having wrought that miracle in cureing the Cripple they flock to him and he preacheth to them And Act. 16. 13. 't is said Paul went to the Rivers side where Prayer was wont to be made but that he prayed with them there is not intimated nor probable but their end in going thither as is evident by their practice was to take an opportunity to teach and instruct the People who were convened together which is no warrant for our going to the present Assemblies where liberty so to do is not afforded us nor do we or can we propose such an end to our selves in going thither We add in S. T. 3dly They went thither to oppose them in and confute their Innovations and Traditions in the Worship of God to take an opportunity to teach and instruct the People Which when any have a spirit to do and are satisfied they are thereunto called by the Lord in respect of the present Ministers and Worship of England we shall be so far from condemning them therein that we shall bless God for them But this is not to the purpose in hand The attendance of our Brethren upon the Ministers of England is quite another thing that requires other Arguments for its support than we have hitherto met with What saith Mr. T. hereunto Doth he manifest that these were not the ends of their going to the Temple and Synagogues Doth he manifest that upon supposition they âere the Argument from their example is valid He attempts not the one or the other which yet if he will not give up his concern in the present Argument he could not but see was incumbent upon him âo prove He only tells us That Christ or his Apostles went into their Synagogues to oppose them in or confute their Innovations Traditions in the Worship of God he doth not remember to have read Answ 1. That they came thither to take an opportânity to teach the People Mr. T. denies not which were enough to enervate what can be argued for the hearing the present Ministers from their example as was said before But 2dly The shortness of his memory I am not able to mend would he converse with the Scriptures of the Lord more possibly that might make him more ready than he seems to be in them 'T is evident they did oppose them in and confute their Innovations Christ did so in the Temple Matth. 21. 12 13. and Chap. 23. For that Discourse of his was in the Temple as is evident from Chap. 24 1. In the Synagogue Mark 3. 1. where he confutes their Innovation touching the Sabbath by manifesting that works of mercy might be done on that day vers 4 5. see Mat. 12. 9 10 11 12 13. Luke 6. 6 7 8 9 10. and 13. 10. contrary to the Tradition of the Elders The Apostles Acts 17. 1 2 17. 18. 4 19. 19. 8. How little Mr. T. hath said to reinforce the Argument the Reader will judge We proceed in S. T. and propose a 3d Objection Object 3. Paul rejoyceth at the preaching of the Gospel though it was preached out of envy Phil. 1. 15 16. From whence our Animadverter argues Arg. 1. They in whose preaching of Christ we may rejoyce though they should not preach Christ sincerely but in
us That they mean not that on these âayes the Saints should be honoured Answ 1. To these Saints for their Worship and Service dayes were instituted by the Popes of Rome to be observed Lessons peculiar and proper thereunto appointed to be read in their Service-Books If no intendment of honour to the Saints were in their present observation whence is it that the very same dayes the very same Lessons the very same Collects and Prayers are appointed to be used in the Church of England on many of the Saints dayes that are appointed in the Church of Rome on the same dayes 'T were easie to demonstrate the truth of this by particular instances but that would be too âedious 2. They are called still in their Common-Prayer-Book by the names of the Saints as St. John's day and are accounted Holy for not resting on them persons are more liable to be excommunicated by their Church than for Swearing and Drunkenness which as it is an imitation of Heathenish and Antichristian Superstition so it is an occasion of nourishing a most horrid error if not Idolatry in the hearts of the simple and ignorant who think that day to be set apart in honour of the Saint whose name it bears Which 3. if it be not I see no ground why it should be called by his name as the same day is in the Papacy from whence the rise and spring of our observation thereof Now although we say not that 't is unlawful to hold communion with persons that hold some errors yet this we are bold to affirm 1. That the ground or foundation is laid by Mr. T. upon which we may hear the present Ministers viz. Their preaching truth is hereby discovered to be sandy and rotten they being guilty of so many errors Which 2. being of such a nature as enwrap in them some of them a denyal of the Offices of Christ 3. Such as lie at the bottom of that superstitious corrupt idolatrous Worship and Service that is directly contrary to the simplicity of the Gospel Clouds and obfuscates the splendor and glory thereof as this Animadverter elsewhere acquaints us Yea 4. Such as they have frequently sacrificed the Liberty Estates and precious blood of the Children of the Lord for the support of they may well cause a Saint to enter his demurrer against hearing them yea if they obstinately hold and maintain them as they do Though many of the Witnesses of Christ have born a testimony against them whom they have no otherwise been able to resist but by force and violence utterly to separate from them and have nothing to do with such an hardned and bloody Generation Sect. 4. The Answer to the 5th 6th 7th 8th 9th 10th Objection vindicated Of the case of Judas his preaching Of hearing good men Of the practice of Learned and good men in this matter Of the Magistrates command how far obligatory Of mens converting Souls whether an Argument of true Gospel-Ministers Of spending the Lords Day Wherein the sanctification of it consists THE fifth Objection in S. T. is Judas preached though a wicked man and no doubt it was lawful yea the duty of Saints to hear him To this we say no doubt it was so But 1. Judas was not a visible wicked man at the time of his preaching that Christ as God knew him to be so is not in our case considerable but so close an Hypocrite that he was not known no not to the Disciples to be so but some of the present Ministers are visibly wicked and prophane What Mr. T. answers hereunto hath already been considered There was a special reason in the case of Judaâ his preaching to answer the Prophesie Psal 41. 8. of which Acts 1. 16. Nor can any thing rationally from hence be deduced more than this that 't is lawful to hear visible Saints known only to God to be Hypocrites for so was Judas We add 2. Judas was chosen and called by Christ to be an Apostle commissioned by him to preach but the present Ministers of England are not so as hath been proved To which when Mr. T. shall be pleased to offer any thing that deserves consideration it shall be considered His reflection upon the Congrational Ministers as 't is false is no answer That because Judas a commissionated Officer by Christ was to be heard though an Hypocrite therefore 't is lawful to hear such as are not commissionaâed by him though visibly prophane will be an hard task for any to prove We proceed in S. T. Object 6. But there are some good men amongst them and such as belong to God may we not hear such Answ 1. That there are some good men amongst them we deny not Mr. T. adjoyns With what face can he acknowledge them good men who hath represented them as walking disorderly deniers of Christs Offices Answ 1. Mr. T. thinks there are good men in the Papacy yet I presume he will thus represent them and that with a better face âe may do so than build again the things he hath destroyed 2. Good men may be guilty of the greatest enormities the sin unto death excepted 3. Noah David Solomon Peter were good men yet represented by the Spirit of the Lord as guilty of hainous iniquities We add in S. T. Yet we crave leave to say That they are all of them such as are sadly polluted by their compliance in respect of their standing in the Ministry Antichristian whose teachings Saints have no warrant to attend upon Mr. T. subjoyns 1. That their Ministry is Antichristian when they minister the Word of God is a contradiction Answ 1. This is meerly his dictate without proof 2. The Ministry of Rome he grants is Antichristian yet they minister the Word of God He adds 2dly That they stand in that Ministry which they received by Episcopal Ordination is their virtue which for any to disclaim is to go back from the service of God for that Ministry is no other than of the Doctrine and Sacraments and Discipline of Christ as the Lord hath commanded and aâ this Church and Realm hath received the same Answ 1. 'T is true thus they speak in their Book of Ordination but these words imply a contradiction Christs Ministry Administration of Sacraments and Discipline and the Church of England are sufficiently remote hers being received not from Christ but Austin the Monk and the Apostatick Church of Rome 2. Their Priests have no Ministry of Discipline 't is reserved in other hands 3. That Lord-Bishops are no Officers of the Institution of Christ but Antichristian we have proved that any should receive from them any Ministry but what is Antichristian is the first born of absurdities to imagine 4. That to stand in such a Ministry is to stand in a Ministry of Christ is oppositum in opposito a contradiction indeed We add 3dly The greater hopes we have of their goodness the more caâtelouâ we should be of incouraging them in a false way What Mr. T.
the hearing the present Ministers to be are not to be subjected to Acts 4. 19 20. 5. 29. Dan. 3. 16 17. 6. 10. We remark the Testimony of August de Verâ Dom. Ser. 6. in this matter who was fully of the same mind with us Sed timeo inquies He tells us plainly That such as fear to offend âheir superiours should much more fear to offend God who is greater than all The Emperors and Monarchs of the World threaten us with a Prison if we disobey them The Lord threatens us with Hell upon our disobâdience to him To which Mr. T. answers not at all The 9th Objection in S. T. is The Ministers of England are true Gospel Ministers for they convert souls which the Apostle makes the Sâal of his Ministry or Apostleship Therefore its lawful to hear them To which we say That the conversion of Souls proves not â lawful Ministry 1. Paul makes it not 1 Cor 9. 2. singly a sufficient demonstration of his Apostleship 2. Many have converted souls that were not Apostles as ordinary Ministers yea Brethren Women remarkable Providences yet who will say that these last are Apostles or Ministers of the Lord Jesus 3. Should it be granted that Conversion of souls is an Argument of a lawful Ministry Where are the Churches nay where are the particular persons converted by them In answer to which Mr. T. grants That Conversion of souls is no certain sign of a true Gospel Minister whereby he hath discharged this Argument as insufficient from further attendance upon this service In what follows there is nothing but what hath already been replied to in this Sect. that requires our stay The last Objection proposed and answered in S. T. is Our Ministers are removed and we know not where to go to hear would you havâ us sit at home idle Answ 1. Though we are not against any Ordinance of Christ yet we are afraid that those that know not how to spend the Lords âay without hearing do too much Idolize that Ordinance and never knew what 't was to spend that day with him Mr. T. adjoyns That such persons conceive they cannot spend âhe Lords day without hearing is not out of any Idolizing that Ordinance of God but because it is one duty of sanctifying the Lords day not only to exercise themselves in Reading and Prayer at home for that is every days duty but also to frequent the publick Assemblies where God is worshipped Heb. 10. 25. Exod. 20. 8. Acts 20. 7. Rev. 1. 10. 1 Cor. 16. 1 2. Joh. 20. 26 29. Answ 1. If by Publick Assemblies he mean the Assemblies of Swearers Drunkards Adulterers Idolaters called Christians where God is worshipped in a way of mans devising by an Antichristian Formal Superstitious and it may be Drunken Priest in opposition to the Private Meetings and Assemblies of the Saints The frequenting such Assemblies is so far from being that wherein the sanctifying the Lords Day doth consist that it is a profanation thereof being rebellion against that solemn Institution of our Lord Jesus enjoyning persons to separate from such Assemblies The Scriptures produced by him totally evert his Figment the most of them preaching forth the duty and practice of the Saints in opposition to such Assemblies And Rev. 1. 10. John was alone on the Lords Day and yet I hope sanctified it according to the will of God 2. I cannot but wonder that People especially men of learning reading should talk so much of Publick Assemblies and Publick Ordinances when they cannot but know that ever since Christianity had a being in the world for the most part the Assemblies of Pagans and Antichristians with their Ordinances and Worship were publick and the Assemblies of the true Church and Worship of Christ retired and private Whence in Rev. 12. 6. when you have the Beast and Whore in their Ruffe and Gallantry the whole World wondering after them Rev. 13. 3. you have the poor Witnesses of Christ prophesying in sackcloth Rev. 11. and the Church flying into the Wilderness a state of solitariness and retirement Rev. 12. 6 14. Might not the Papists in the Marian dayes have pleaded thus against the Protestants Such Publick Assemblies as Mr. Cotton spake of viz. The Assemblies of Believers in a particular Church-State we say are not carelesly or willfully to be neglected or forsaken But what 's this to the Parochial Assemblies of England who are not such Mr. Crofton's Argument cited by him is easily answered 'T is this Communion with the Church-visible in Gods solemn Worship is an essential part of the sanctification of the Sabbath an indispensible duty But Communion with the English Church in the Worship by her celebrated is Communion with the Church-visible in Gods solemn Worship Therefore Answ 1. By the Church-visible he must understand a particular instituted Church for with the Universal-Church-Visible of which some talk as such I cannot have Communion in the celebration of Ordinances of the appointment of Christ by Goâ's solemn Worship Worship appointed instituted by him to be managed and performed according to his will for otherwise it is not his Worship Iâ which sense we grant his Major Communion with the Church-visible i. e. a particular instituted Church of Christ in Gods solemn Worship i. e. Worship of his own appointment celebrated in his own way is an essential part of the sanctification of the Sabbath an indispensible duty with this limitation when and where there is any such Church with whom I may meet But then the Minor is most notoriously false and untrue because the Church of England is no such particular instituted Church as we have proved the Worship celebrated by her is not Worship of the appointment of God managed in his own way but of mans devising performed by Antichristian Officers as we have demonstrated We say further in S. T. 2dly You need not sit at home idle you may soon hear of some or other of the Assemblies of the Saints whither you may repair to wait upon the Lord with them Mr. T. is mistaken that such Assemblies as these are not in many places to be found Through the grace of the Lord 't is for the most part far otherwise than he intimates We add 3dly Were it or should it be otherwise yet better be idle than do worse better do nothing than sin against God encourage others in their evil deeds Which he confesseth to be true upon supposition that publick hearing is a sin 't were better be idle than do that Whether we have manifested it to be so let the indifferent Reader judge We add 4thly There is no necessity of being idle if thou knowest not where to hear on that day If thou hast a sight of thy interest in God thou mayst spend thy time in admiring magnifying the rich love of the Lord to thee if not in getting thy interest cleared up unto thee in studying thine own heart getting sin mortified grace quickened strengthened reaching after
Saints Liberty That 't is a sin against the 5th Commandment is ridiculous till he hath proved them our spiritual Parents Sect. 3. Non-hearing the present Ministers tends not to Schism The nature of Schism The Schism condemned in the Church of Corinth what 'T is not to have the Faith of our Lord Jesus Christ with respect of persons The ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã or accepting persons condemned Jam. 2. 1. what it is 'T is not to cause offences and divisions contrary to Rom. 12. 4 5. 14. 1. 15. 1. 16. 17. Nor making inclosures coââââ to 1 Cor. 14. 36. Phil. 3. 15 16. explained The vanity of Mr. T. his arguings from thence manifested The Holy Ghosts recording the Prophesiâ of Balaam Of Caiphas of Infidel Idolatrous Poets no grounds for the Saints to hear the present Ministers The impertinency of 1 Thes 5. 20 21. to his purpose Nothing can be argued to prove the lawfulness of hearing them from the Authors concession Chap. 2. Our Reasons against hearing them cannot righteously be retorted against our selves The grounds of our denying the lawfulness thereof neither false nor doubtful The Ministers of England have not sufficiently proved the truth of their Ministry Of the duty of Christians with respect to hearing The power of the Church over Ministers Non-hearing the present Ministers takes not away the the Christians Liberty Is no negative Superstition Our denial of the lawfulness of hearing them no denial of the Kingship of Christ or usurpation thereof No hindrance of the knowledge of Gods Word No evil consequences or absurdities follow hereupon FOR the lawfulness of hearing the present Ministers Mr. T. further argues thus Arg. 22. That which tends to Schism amongst Christians or to a breach of that peace unity and love should be among them who have the same God Lord Spirit Faith that is the same or very like Schism among the Corinthians or tends to it and hath begotten or is like to beget the same if not worse effects among the Christians in England is to be avoided as a great evil and that which tends to peace among them is a great good to be imbraced 1 Thes 5. 13. 1 Cor. 12. 25 26 27. But the non-hearing the present Ministers of England tends to Schism amongst Christians Therefore Answ We deny his Minor Non-hearing the present Ministers is not Schism tends not to it is nothing like the Schism amongst the Corinthians For 1st We were never by our free consent Members of the Church of England 2dly It 's no particular instituted Church of Christ 3dly We meet not with them and there dispute side quarrel contend when met together for the celebration of the samâ numerical Ordinances as was the case of the Church of Corinth The matter of Schism is so clearly stated our non-concern therein with respect to our departure from the Church of England by Dr. Owen in his Treatise of Schism that as Mr. Cawdrey hath not Mr. T. will never be able solidly to reply thereunto 4thly We do nothing in our separating from them than what God calls us to as we have proved If the disturbance of peace envyings ensue hereupon we cannot help it these things were the frequent attendments of the Gospel in the first promulgation thereof as is known whilst we make it our care to keep the guilt of these things from off us we are innocent and not concern'd with the bitter and passionate declamations of persons hereabout We may with more evidence of truth argue That which tends to Schism amongst the Churches of Christ or to a breach of the peace unity and love which should be among them which is the same or much like the Schism that was amongst the Members of the Church of Corinth is to be avoided as a great evil But the hearing the present Ministers tends to Schism Therefore He further Argues Arg. 23. That which is to have the Faith of our Lord Jesus Christ with respect of persons for other reasons than their faith is sinful and unlawful Jam. 2. 1. But to hear one that preacheth the Faith of Christ because he is of our particular Society or by reason of particular interest or agreement in opinion or any other than the unity of Faith in the Lord Jesus and to declaim hearing another that hath the same Faith preacheth it and holds communion with them that imbrace it or to separate from such He should have added because he is not of our particular Society or by reason of particular interest or non-agreement in opinion is to have the Faith of our Lord Jesus with respect of persons Therefore Answ We may grant the whole without the least disadvantage to the cause we have undertaken the defence of we refuse not the hearing the present Ministers because not of our particular Society but for other Reasons of which before 2. The ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã or accepting persons that is condemned Jam. 2. 1. is a respecting persons for their outward condition in the world as their riches honour with the neglect or contempt of others though equal or better deserving for their poverty or the like which cannot be charged upon us with respect to the present Ministers so that this instance of the Apostle is not at all to his purpose He adds Arg. 24. To cause offences and divisions contrary to the Doctrine taught us in the Scriptures is sinful and unlawful Rom. 16. 17. But those who teach men not to hear their Ministers which preach to them the truth of Gods VVord because they are not in a Congregational Church or not Elected and Ordained according to the Rules of such Churches or because they conform to some things conceived unwarrantable which are made the reasonâ of unlawfulness to hear the present Ministers do cause offences and divisioâs contrary to the Doctrine Rom. 12. 4. 5. 14. 1. 15. 1. Therefore Answ This Argument is bottom'd upon many miserable mistakes the discovery whereof will expose it to the contempt of all that pass by for its insufficiency and weakness in respect of the end aimed at by it 1st We teach not men not to hear their own Ministers but such as âccording to the appointment of Christ were never such 2dly VVe teach them not to avoid such as preach the pure Word of God but suct as corrupt it intermixing therewith the leaven of Antichristianism and Superstition which Mr. T. tells us in his Fermentum Pharisaeââum is a good ground to avoid hearing them 3dly We say not that they are not to be heard meerly because not in a Congregational Church but because we are destitute of any Scripture-Warrant for our so doing because they walk disorderly act from an Antichristian Call That this is to cause offences contrary to the Doctrine Rom. 12. 4. 14. 1. 15. 1. which forbids the giving offence to weak Believers by the intempestive using of our Liberty in things indifferent is such a frivolous conceit as persons
may put Mr. T. to the blush upon the review thereof He argues further Arg. 25. Schismatical and arrogant conceits that the VVord of God is from them as the only right Teachers or confined to them as the only persons to whom it was communicated and from whom it might be received is condemned by the Apostle 1 Cor. 14. 36. But such conceits and inclosures they have and make who deny the present Ministers to be heard conceiving the separated Churches and Ministers the only right Churches and Ministers to be heard Therefore Answ 1. We deny the Minor we make no such inclosures as the Apostle condemns which are not what are mentioned by this Animadverter There were no Churches of Christ in the world at that day so much as in Name and pretence but such as were separated these were the right Churches and no other no ordinary Ministers but such as were related to and Ministers of such separated Churches This the Apostle cannot be supposed to condemn But if this be not that he condemns What is it Briefly 2. The Church of Corinth was one of the most famous Churches of Christ upon the account of what is mentioned by the Apostle Chap. 12. at that day in the world by reasoâ whereof they were apt enough to be sweld puft up against other Churches that were as equally the Churches of Christ as they who had not the excellency of gifts they had This the Apostle condemnes in them and gives them to understand that the Word of God came not out from them they were not the first Church to whom it was communicated and from whom it was transmitted unto others nor came it unto them only i. e. other Churches had received embraced it as well as they therefore they ought not to carry it proudly towards them which what it makes against the inclosure our Animadverter mentions I know not The Apostle condemns one Congregational Church for being puft up against another therefore to assert Congregational Churches and Ministers to be the only right Churches and Ministers is condemn'd by him is such a strange consequence as will never readily be imbraced But 3. we make not such inclosures I believe there are hundreds in England that are not of that way who have the Spirit of God and are deservedly to be attended in their Ministration of the Word of Truth That because we deny it lawful to hear the present Ministers we must be necessitated to deny the hearing of all others but men of Congregational Principles is a supposition as monstrously false and absurd as the former We give some special and peculiar grounds of our not hearing those that can be applied to no other He adds Arg. 26. The Apostle Phil. 3. 15 16. presseth such as were perfect or well instructed in the Christian Doctrine of liberty from the Mosaical Laws not to separate from but hold Communion with such as were weak in the Faith and otherwise minded that thought Mosaical Laws were yet obligatory Therefore we may not separate from Christians and Ministers by reason of diversity of judgement about Church-Government and Liturgy and different practice about Conformity and Non-conformity to them which are of less moment than those differences about Meats and Dayes Answ 1. We deny his Consequence That because it was the duty of Saints to hold Communion in a true Church-State without altercations about Meats or Drinks therefore 't is our duty to hold Communion with a false Church and a false Ministry our Animadverter can never prove 2. That the business of Church-Government wherein the Kingship of Christ in a great measure lies is of no more moment than the eating or not eating about which the contests among the primitive Believers in the dawning of the Day of the Gospel did in a great measure lie he will not easily demonstrate 3. That the retention for a while of Mosaical Ceremonies whilst the Temple was yet standing to which they were affixed should be a greater ground of separation from a true Church of Christ then the reception imbracement of the Liturgy and Ceremonies of Antichrist in and by a false Church and Ministry from it is as absurd an assertion as ever dropped from the mouth or pen of so learned a person And yet fail he in the proof hereof this Argument is of no moment We attend his next Arg. 27. The holy Ghost hath recorded the prophesie of Balaam Num. 24. 3 4. Of Caiaphas Joh. 11. 51 52. Yea the sayings of Infidel Iâolatrous Poets Acts 17. 28. 1 Cor. 15. 33. Tit. 3. 12. Therefore it 's lawful to hear the present Ministers Answ Now I confess if he be able to make good this Argument it will follow that we may not attend the Ministry of the present Ministers of England only but the very vilest and worst of men Yeâ I think we may righteously deny his Consequence and expect his proof thereof before we credit it The reading of Poets or citation of them is no part of instituted Worship as I remember which we have proved hearing the present Ministers to be He proceeds Arg. 28. The Apostle 1 Thes 5. 20 21. requires Christians not to despise prophesyings but to prove all things and hold fast that which is good And the Apostle 1 John 4. Believe not every Spirit but try the Spirits whether they are of God They make it not sin meerly to hear them that are erroneous if they try them they may hear pretenders prophesying if they prove it much more those Ministers who preach truth Answ 1. Prophesyings are not to be despised all things are to be proved the Spirits to be tried whether they are of God buâ all this must be done in his own way For persons from hence to take liberty to go to Mass hear the Jesuites frequent the meetings of Ranters is dangerous and a plain tempting of God 2. Why he should accommodate 1 Thes 5. 20. to the preaching of the present Ministers and impose it upon us as our duty not to despise prophesyings who tells us pag. 136. l. 30. That he knows not of any at this day that have the gift of prophesie I understand not 3. 'T is abominable wickedness to violate other commands of Christ upon the pretext of these Scriptures and a plain irrision of Christ when he hath charged us as we have pâoved to have nothing to do with such a generation for us upon pretence of trying all things to attend their Ministry and Worship is abominable prophaness not to be justified 4. There are some things so visibly opposite to Christ and his wayes that they need no trial in order to a discovery Whether drunken ignorant Priests the shame and contempt of the Nation be Ministers of the Gospel Whether a formal sapless self-devised Worship and Ministry from the Pope and Bawd of Rome be the Worship and Ministry of Christ are things so palpably and noâoriously foreign to the Scriptures that a man need not put them to the
trial for satisfaction He further argues Arg. 29. This Author Chap. 2. allows the hearing gifted Brethren He would not think it unlawful to hear Parents or Masters catechize or Readers in the University when they read Divinity Lectures Therefore by a like reason must allow hearing the present Ministers Answ This consequence we deny there is no parity or likeness of Reason in it why we cannot hear them as gifted Brethren we have manifested Chap. 2. There are more reasons against hearing them than against hearing Parents catechize as their acting from an Antichristian Call or Readers in the University to which I go not as to a part of instituted Worship but School-Exercise That they are ordain'd according to the Discipline of the Church in which they live is nothing at all for their commendation except that Church were a true Church or the Discipline thereof more different from the Discipline of Rome than it is His thirtieth Argument is not worth the mentioning That our Arguments may be retorted upon our selves is not improbable any mans Arguments may be so The difficulty lies in proving the justness of their retortion which when he shall be able to effect Erit mihi Magnus Apollo To dictâte that Ordination by other Ministers besides the Elders of their own Congregation is necessary for the constitution of a Gospel-Ministry that the Church of England is a true Church or that separation from a company of wicked and ungodly persons is not warrantable by Scripture when we have proved the contrary is to expose himself to the pitie or contempt of the judicious Arg. 31. The grounds upon which the Author of S. T. and other Separatists deny the unlawfulness of hearing the present Ministers are neither false nor doubtful That nothing is to be done in the Worship of God and Church-Discipline relating to it as the Worship of God without a particular Institution we have abundantly before proved Arg. 32. That the Ministers of England have proved the truth of their Ministry against Papists and Separatists That the Prelates have so opposed Popery that were not men resolved never to lay down a calumny they have once taken up they would not cry them down as Antichristian Popish is but what he at present thinks They have opposed the person of the Pope and retained his Laws and Canons They oppose the Pope of Rome and his Conclave and set up and maintain the Pope of Canterbury and his Hierarchy against whom the very Arguments they use against the Pope âf Rome directly point Arg. 33. The absurdities will follow upon denying to hear the present Ministers because not rightly elected or because they use the Common-Prayer-Book or are faulty in their lives are either not such or really follow not thereupon Answ 1. Every Christian Reader is able to judge of at leâst some of the Reasons in the S. T. whether they can warrant his not-hearing 2. He must be able to judge every Minister he hears whether he be rightly elected but this his judgment may proceed from the information of the Church to which the Minister is related or if his Minister he tries and judgeth with the Church as a Member thereof which gives not Authority to individual Hearers but to the Church or rather Christ Jesus who hath entrusted the Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven with them over their Ministers Much less 3. must every individual hearer have power to silence or withdraw from his Minâster This he hath power to do and this he ought to do with respect to the Pastor of that Church to which he is related if he knows any sin or evil upon him to admonish him and in case of perseverance therein to take two or three with him and again admonish him and if he remain obstinate to bring it before the Church who have power if he will not hear them to depose him If he be a Pastor of some other Church to which he is not as a particular Member related to bring iâ to the Elders of that Church or some Brother of known integrity appertaining thereunto who is to observe the same Rules already minded which would not introduce oppression upon Ministers nor will they if truly Christian account the execution of the Righteous Laws of Christ to be so The Scepter of his Kingdom is a right Scepter To compare the corrupt bloody Popish Canons herewith is little less than blasphemy 4. That hereby there should be any danger of Gospel-Mânisters being exposed to penury deserted of their Members is not likely 5. That there can be no setled Government in Church or State if the stated Ministers according to the present Laws should be deserted or disobeyed is a false and bloody assertion Arg. 34. That such a Plea as this is made by the Papists for their Recusancy we have already answered Arg. 35. To this we say 1. Christ hath debar'd us from hearing the present Ministers as we have at large proved 2. Whilst we press men to an obedience to the Voice of Christ we make not men Rabbies it hath not the least tendency thereunto but Christ Nor are we against hearing any whom Christ in his Royal Law forbids us not to hear Arg. 36. To this we say Not to hear the present Ministers is no Negative Superstition 't is built upon Divine Precept as we have proved it occasions not the neglect of Gods Command he beggs the Question whilst he supposeth it or any duty of love incumbent upon the Saints It begets not unnecessary perplexities in mens Spirits nor puffs them up with conceit of more holiness than others nor causeth them to be censorious of others Nor hath Mr. T. proved these things to be so or the consequent of the Opinion contended for The whole of his 37th Argument That the denying the hearing the present Ministers is a usurpation of Christs Regal Office in putting a Law on the Consciences of men arrogating that power which is proper to Christ James 4. 12. Mat. 23. 4. is a meer calumnie Nor is the Animadverter able to prove what he saith nor hath he so much as attempted so to do We have demonstrated that the non-hearing the present Ministers is no imposition of our own but a Yoke of Christ We forbid not any to hear Preachers of the Gospel but such as pretend to be so and are not To his 38th Argument we answer By this means the knowledge of the Word of God is not at all hindred nor the furthering his Kingdom neglected but the contrary 'T is not true that those who hold the Opinion of not hearing the present Ministers in publick think it enough if they can teach those of their own Society they are willing to instruct others also which they do as they have opportunity That 't is seldom by conference that we insâill any truths into others without somewhat that alienates them from others and engageth them to our own Society with diminution of love to others is a most false